Chapters Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Two
She blinked her eyes open as her lips smacked against each other. The sun was still up, shining through the window and warming her coat gently. A smile crept across her face as she recognized the afterglow that warmed inside her. Slowly, she glanced around and saw the mare lying next to her. And the stallion lying next to her.
Her eyes shot wide as she jumped to her hooves. “Not again,” Cadance whispered. “No, no, no. Not again.” Quickly looking around, she got her bearings--not to mention located her crown, chestpiece, and shoes. Levitating them up, she quietly made her way to the door without even bothering to try to put anything on.
The door clicked softly behind her as she stepped out onto the street. Her body slumped in relief, but only for a moment as she quickly realized that she had to get dressed. In the street. In public. Again.
Strangers turned and looked at her standing outside the small house. She smiled and did the only thing she could think of at the moment: she ran. The alley nearby offered an instant haven, and she took it.
Shoes and chestpiece went on hastily, crooked but secured, and the crown was put into place as she took to the air. Her coat chilled as the sweat she had broken evaporated in the passing air. She kept her eyes up, steering her way through the skies above Canterlot, twisting through the towers and avoiding anypony that might be looking up at her.
It didn’t matter that they would have no idea what she had done. Why she was racing through the sky. Or where she had just been. It only mattered that she didn’t see them.
Her mouth felt dry. She tried to swallow, but something just seemed to catch in the back of her throat with every try. She coughed and tried again, unsuccessfully. Her mouth opened and closed, suddenly trying to find something to make it feel normal.
The more she tried to moisten it, the more dry it seemed to her, and the stronger her desire to remedy it. A glance downward, only just for fear of seeing ponies staring up, was enough to spot a local cafe. She kept flying for a moment, and then turned back and swooped down to land in front of the door. A quick step later and she was inside.
“Princess!” A voice greeted her as soon as the small bell above the door announced her entrance. “What an honor. What can I do for you today?”
The mare behind the counter was young and perky. An earth pony with a rich brown coat and a cream colored mane and tale, wearing a white apron with several stains on it.
“I...” Cadance coughed when she tried to speak. “Excuse me. I’m rather thirsty, and thought I might get something to drink.”
“Of course!” The pony pranced over to the menu board, gesturing up at it for Cadance’s benefit. “Is there anything you see that interests you?”
Cadance’s eyes were fixated on the mare’s flank, and the kettle cutie mark that rested on it. “Um...tea or coffee?”
“We have both,” she answered in a cheery tone. “But I guess you can see that from the menu.”
Shifting her eyes up, Cadance stammered out an answer. “Yes. Uh, yes, I do. It’s just a lot to take in. Do you have a suggestion?”
The mare blushed. “Well, I do have a fantasy to admit to...” she began.
She would swear that her heart stopped for a moment as Cadance heard those words.
“I’ve always wanted to serve my custom house blend of tea to your aunt, Princess Celestia,” she confessed. “It would be such an honor to serve it to you today.”
“Oh thank the stars,” Cadance felt her blood pump once again.
“Really? Y--you would like to try it?” The mare’s eyes glistened in the cafe’s lighting.
“Uh...yes. Yes, I would be honored,” Cadance smiled, happy for the barista’s misunderstanding. “It sounds lovely, in fact.”
Beaming, the mare almost danced behind the counter, moving over to grab a tea cup and a small container. Cadance watched as she carefully pulled the leaves from the tin, put them into the cup, and then poured steaming hot water over them, all the while with an unbridled exuberance that made the alicorn smile, despite her earlier situation.
“I really, really hope you like this, Princess,” the mare said as she carefully carried the cup on a saucer over to the counter, “but I want you to be honest. Completely honest.”
“It would be rude to be anything less,” Cadance said, levitating the cup over to her mouth. Her nostrils caught the scent of the tea, and for the first time since she woke she felt moisture fill her mouth as she salivated. She let it sit there, enjoying the sensation of warmth in her nose and saliva in her mouth. Her eyes glanced over to witness the mare almost trembling in anticipation. She understood that kind of thing, and took a sip of the hot liquid to relieve the stress.
“Delicious,” she said, first to herself, and then silently again as she looked directly at the brown mare.
“Really? You really like it? You aren’t just being nice?” she asked back excitedly.
“I am being completely honest. This is one of the finest cups I’ve ever tasted,” Cadance answered truthfully. “You know your craft.”
“Thank you! Thank you so much!” she tittered.
“How much do I owe you?” Cadance asked as she took another sip.
“Nothing, Princess! This is on the house! It’s an honor, truly!” Her steps were effortless as she moved about behind the counter, cleaning every surface with pride.
“What’s your name, miss?” Cadance asked, a smile resting on her face.
“Camellia,” she answered. “This is my shop.”
“And it is a most excellent shop,” Cadance stated. “I’ll have to tell my aunt about it.”
Camellia’s eyes pulsed. She stood silent for a moment before turning her back around again and giggling in excitement. And giving Cadance another view of her shapely flank.
“Well,” Cadance said suddenly, “I thank you for your hospitality, and for this excellent refreshment, but I think I really need to be going right now.”
“Oh, well, I understand. Thank you so much for stopping by, Princess. It’s been a true honor,” Camellia said happily.
“And a pleasure for myself,” Cadance stated. “Thank you again.”
She stepped back onto the street, and was met by the views and attention of several ponies passing by the shop. They smiled at her politely, and she smiled back at them. No pony looked at her with anything but respect.
She turned towards her house and began to walk home.
* * * * * * *
The sun shined brightly into Twilight’s eyes. Squinting, she turned her head to one side, hoping to see clearly.
“How can the sun be on this side?” she asked aloud. “It was on the far side of the mountain when I went in.” Moments ago a purple flash signaled her arrival from the pit below. “Either there has been a serious time shift, or the exit portal was on the other side of the mountain. Interesting note...”
A quill appeared alongside a pad of paper, scrawling down pieces of information. She scanned the horizon, her eyes trying to take in anything and everything. “Season and appearance seem relatively equal. Air quality is comparable. No sign of anypony, but that isn’t unusual at this height with this terrain.” She turned her eyes skyward. “No pony flying overhead, but cloud cover seems consistent with the Equestria I know.”
Twilight strained her neck, turning it from side to side as the quill raced over the paper. Colors. Smells. Textures. Everything that she could take in from within a few meters of the cave opening.
“This is so exciting!” she beamed. “Everything is the same, yet so new. I want to go down and see what’s at the bottom of the mountain. Find somepony to talk to and learn what I can from them. But I made a promise to the princess, and I won’t let her down. But now that I know it’s safe, we can come here together and continue our search!”
She giggled as she teleported, the flash of light shining at the bottom of the cave briefly. Trotting over to the pool, she stared at the shimmering water hanging on the wall of the cave like an impossible pond. She smiled reflexively, and stepped forward into the mirror pool, ready to return to give the good news to Luna.
And walked straight into a wall.
Jumping backwards, she sputtered out water, her mane drenched and hanging on the side of her head. “What? What happened?” She pushed her forehoof out, sticking it through the sheen of water that hovered there and pressing into the wall behind it. “No, no, no, no!” Her hoof shifted along the pool, pressing against the stone behind it all along the way.
“There has to be a spot. I just missed the right spot. That’s all it is,” her words were working hard to convince herself, and failing miserably. “Its got to be here. Its just got to!”
Minutes passed, and the only thing that Twilight discovered was that the water on the wall was very, very wet. Soaked, she stood there, staring up at the pool that taunted her by hanging magically above her.
“I--I’m trapped here,” she cried.
* * * * * * *
“OBEY ME!” Luna shouted, her frustration growing. Magical energy cascaded through the chamber as the princess let loose another torrent of power from her horn. The water refused her command yet again, as was evidenced by Luna’s hoof reaching through the water to touch to the rock beyond.
“Damn!” She spun her back to it, her face twisted into a grimace. “I should have known better. I should have stopped her, and now she is stuck on the other side of this portal.”
Turning back to face the pool once more, Luna took a deep breath. “I swear to you, Twilight Sparkle, I will find a way to reactivate this pool and get you home. This I do promise.”
Luna sat down, closing her eyes and letting her magic reach out to touch the pool in a more soft and probing manner.
* * * * * * *
Twilight sat quietly, her horn glowing as her magic gently probed the pool, trying to find something to grasp. Something to give her a hint as to how the magic worked and how to reactivate the pool. Using everything that Princess Celestia had taught her, and everything that she had learned on her own, Twilight tried to find the core of the magic and touch its core.
She was failing miserably.
Her chest rose and fell, filling completely with each slow breath. “You can do this, Twilight. Magic has a pattern, a frequency, all you have to do is find this one and let it resonate in you.” Her mind tried to focus on the spell, but her thoughts wandered. “Unless of course it was a pool that only worked once. Or only worked in certain circumstances. Like--”
Her eyes popped open. “Like a magic word! Or words! The magic phrase that makes the cloning pool work. There might be something like that to make this portal pool work.” She stood up and started walking back and forth in front of the pool. “But there are millions of possibilities for that, and it would take the rest of my life to possibly happen on the right phrase. So...” She stopped, raising her head up and fixing her gaze. “So I need to go out and find somepony that knows that phrase.”
Spinning on a single hoof, Twilight stepped forward until she could see the opening of the cave above her, and in a purple flash of light removed herself from the confines of the chamber.
“Okay,” Twilight said as she stood and looked at this world in a new light, “approach this logically. Take it apart a step at a time. This is no different from being in a strange country. Imagine that this is the Griffin Kingdom, and you are needing to find a magic spell that is only known by a magic griffin--ignore the fact that there is no such thing--and you have to learn it to get home.
“That makes the first step finding the magic griffin, then--hoping that griffin speaks the same language that you do--finally learning the spell and casting it and going home. It’s that simple.” She started walking, looking down the mountain to figure out the easiest way to descend. She gulped back a lump that was growing in her throat. “Yep, that simple.”
The next half hour was spent in a combination of walking, jumping, and teleporting down a mountain--with a few interspaced instants of intense insanity. But she did find the bottom, and then had to make the decision of where to go next.
“Well, let’s see what’s back home,” she said to herself as she turned east, beginning the long trek towards what she knew as Ponyville. It didn’t take long for her plans to change.
A small copse of trees hid something she couldn’t see from above. A simple structure of stone and wood that stood near a small pond, that was kept in excellent condition. A home.
“Oh my,” Twilight said softly. “I--I suppose this is a good opportunity. I just wasn’t expecting it so soon. Still, better sooner than later, I suppose.”
With a deep breath and a curt nod, she trotted towards the cottage. Standing outside the door, she paused for another breath, raising her hoof to knock. There was no need, as the door swung open, surprising both her and the young griffin that was inside.
“Ahhh!” Two voices screamed in unison.
“Wh--what are you doing here?” the griffin asked. It was female, and seemed to be rather thin by what Twilight could make out.
“Oh, thank goodness!” Twilight’s shoulders slouched in relief. “I was afraid we wouldn’t speak the same language.”
“Um, okay,” the griffin responded. “But you still didn’t answer my question: what are you doing out here. No pony ever comes out here.”
“Well, that’s kind of a long story, and I’m not really sure that this is the right time or place. But, well, my name is Twilight Sparkle, and I was wondering if you might know anything about any magic or legends in this area?” She smiled, hoping to seem friendly and not desperate.
“Magic? No. No, I don’t know anything about magic,” she shook her head. “Why are you asking about magic? Who sent you?”
“Um, no pony sent me. I was just wandering by, and I had heard, um, stories about the area,” she half-lied. “I was just hoping to get some, uh, local flavor. So...no stories?”
The griffin’s feathers fluffed out, her voice reflecting the tension. “Stories? No!”
“Oh,” Twilight placidly replied. “Well, thanks for your time, miss?...”
“Goldfeather. Goldfeather Morninglight,” she eyed the pony as she spoke. “Where did you say you were from?”
“Oh, east of here,” she nodded. “A small town. Really small. You wouldn’t know it.”
“East? How far east? You don’t live near Canterlot?” she asked in amazement.
“Canterlot?” Twilight’s eyes and voice both grew. “Did you say Canterlot?”
“Uh...yeah,” Goldfeather answered. “Big royal castle. Pretty sure it’s the best known place in the world.”
“Oh my gosh! I hadn’t even thought about...” she quieted herself. “Thank you! Thank you so much! You have no idea how happy I am now that I’ve spoken with you! This is the best news I could have possibly gotten today!”
Twilight grabbed one of Goldfeather’s claws and shook it vigorously. “It’s been great meeting you. I’ll be sure to remember your name.” Twilight turned and started away at a brisk gallop.
“No! No, please don’t mention me to anyone at the castle!” Goldfeather pleaded as Twilight sped away.
“Why not?” Twilight shouted back over her shoulder. “I’m sure the Princess would love to hear how nice you are.”
Goldfeather stood there, her eyebrows raised and her jaw open slightly. She closed her mouth and swallowed. “Princess?” she asked. “What princess?”
* * * * * * *
His heels clicked as he came to attention upon entering the room. “You wanted to see me, Your Majesty?” Shining Armor’s voice was clear and distinct. He stood still, his eyes forward awaiting a response.
Raising her eyes up from her desk and the paperwork resting on it, Celestia saw the Captain of the Guard and his exacting appearance--as always. She stood, keeping an even expression, and slowly walked over to the stallion.
“Thank you for coming, Captain. At ease,” her voice was level and calm. “How are you today?”
His body relaxed slightly, but his mental attention remained just as focused. “I am well, Your Majesty, thank you.”
“I’m glad to hear that. And I suppose you are wondering why I asked you to come here today,” she stated, as she walked around him, “so I will save you the trouble of asking. I need to get a full report of the state of Equestria, and Canterlot specifically.”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” he replied. “I will write up a report and have it on your desk by morning, outlining our offensive and defensive capabilities, current known and suspected threats, and any actions being taken here or abroad to insure our safety.”
“Well, that sounds very thorough, but,” she finished walking around to stand in front of him, “I don’t want a written report.”
“I beg your pardon?” Shining Armor asked, his head cocking slightly.
“I want to talk to you about the current situation. Get a feel of what’s happening directly,” she said, the first hint of a smile creeping onto her face.
“But, we could discuss the details after I write the report,” he stated. “No offense, Your Majesty, but it would be a much more efficient way of handling this.”
“Perhaps, but not as informative,” she answered, turning to walk over to a table near the balcony. She carefully stepped around to the chair nearest the door leading outside and sat down. “Join me?”
With a slight hesitation, Shining Armor stepped over to the table, positioning himself across from Celestia, and sat down. The table was adorned with a kettle of tea and a selection of various pastries and snacks, including a small plate of daisy sandwiches. Two place settings were already laid out, one in front of Celestia and the other now in front of him.
“This...isn’t about Canterlot, is it?” he asked, and then quickly added, “Your Majesty.”
“You can stop the honorifics for now,” Celestia levitated the kettle up, pouring herself a cup of tea. “After all, we are related, dear.” She raised the kettle up again. “Tea?”
“Uh...sure,” he answered, pausing for a moment, “Princess?”
“Celestia is fine. Or Aunt. Or nothing at all. Just relax,” she said, placing the kettle back on its cozy.
“I’ll do my best, but it seems a bit disrespectful,” he replied, with a hanging moment at the end where he wanted to say something else, but didn’t. “And to repeat, is this actually about Canterlot?”
“Most definitely,” Celestia said, sipping her tea. “Mmm. I love a good black tea. Helps wake me up.”
“Helps to wake YOU up?” he answered incredulously. “No offense, Your--uh, Aunt Celestia, but most ponies tend to think of you as the one pony that is always awake during the day. Almost by definition.”
“True,” she answered. “And I do rarely sleep while the sun is up, but that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy the sensation a cup of black tea gives me.”
“I suppose,” he answered, lifting the cup up to take a sip himself. “I just never think of you that way, I guess.”
“And how do you think of me?” she smiled, looking peacefully across the table.
“Uh, well, I guess as my Princess, and a goddess, and, well, sort of...” he hesitated, “perfect.”
“Oh, ho ho ho!” she laughed. “Perfect? Well, I won’t try to do anything to spoil that perception of me.”
“You couldn’t,” he answered too quickly.
Celestia raised an eyebrow, and then slowly lowered it. “Please, have something to eat.”
“Thank you,” his magic immediately grasped one of the daisy sandwiches and brought it over to his plate. “These look delicious. Twilight used to make these for me all the time.”
“I know,” Celestia answered. “That’s why I had them made for you today.”
“You did?” He looked up at her, the sun catching her mane--flowing away from her head in a constant ethereal wave--cascading color through it like a living rainbow. His mouth fell open reflexively.
“Of course. Your sister is my faithful student, after all. She and I would talk at length for hours about every subject. She told me that you liked them,” Celestia stated.
“And...you made some for me?” he lifted the sandwich up and took a bite. His eyes seemed to grow to half again their size. “These are amazing!”
“Yes, I was rather impressed with them, myself,” she answered. “Surprising flavor.”
In about four bites, Shining Armor had finished the sandwich and levitated another over to his plate. Celestia brought a piece of strawberry cake over to her plate, taking a small bite from it along the way.
“You were hungry,” she stated.
“I--I guess I was,” he answered. “I didn’t realize it.”
Nodding, Celestia took another bite of cake. “So, tell me, what is the current state of security in Canterlot? Is there anything that I need to be made aware of?”
He shook his head. “No, Your Majesty. If there was any threat that I felt you needed to know about, I would have told you well before now. There are the same issues we always monitor--the changelings, the dragons, even the rogue diamond dog or two--but nothing that is a threat at this time. Of all those, the changelings remain the greatest threat to the kingdom, but we keep them very closely monitored since the last event.”
“Excellent,” she answered, sipping tea between bites of cake, and ignoring the fact that he fell right back into his old habit of addressing her. She was keeping her eyes moving, taking in everything that he was doing. “And what is the overall state of preparedness?”
“Primed and ready,” he finished his second sandwich and moved another to his plate. “I have no intention of our troops being taken off guard ever again. I make sure that drills are run at least once a week to address various created emergencies, and, as you know, we recently finished some maneuvers with the griffins to test both our forces and theirs. Our troops performed very admirably, in my opinion.”
“Very good,” Celestia answered, nodding. She set her teacup down and looked directly into her nephew’s eyes. “And tell me, how are you?”
“I, uh, well, I’m fine, Your Majesty,” he answered. He moved the sandwich back to his plate, half eaten.
“Are you sure?” she asked, sitting back and watching his reaction. “When was the last time that you ate a full meal before now?”
“Um, well, I’ve been very busy, Your Majesty,” he stated.
“Shining Armor,” she spoke softly, her voice soothing and gentle, “you are the finest Captain of the Guard that I have ever had. Your commitment and your attention to detail are second to none. But, you are still a stallion, and you are still subject to being a mortal pony.”
“I...don’t understand,” he answered weakly.
“You do,” she replied. “Your focus has been lacking recently. And we both know why.”
“We do?” he asked nervously.
“Yes, we do,” she answered confidently but comforting. “And I want you to know that you are important to me. That your well-being is vital to the success and safety of Equestria. And what’s more, I want you to know that you’re safe in this kingdom, from any internal reaction.”
He sat there, staring across at the goddess who smiled back at him, finding himself in an unusual situation. He was uncertain.
“I--I don’t know what to say,” he stammered.
“I’m not looking for an answer, Shining Armor. I simply want to tell you that you have nothing to fear from me or from Canterlot. This is your home, and you are very, very welcome here.”
The sunlight still shimmered against her mane, but all Shining Armor could see was Celestia’s eyes. “You’re amazing,” he said without thinking.
“Thank you,” she answered. “But so are you. And, if I may be so bold, so is Cadance.”
He blinked.
“You are young and she is inexperienced, but you are both such good ponies,” Celestia stated proudly. “And you are both worth fighting for.”
He nodded.
“But I need you to be my captain. I need you to be secure in your job. Today you have shown me that you are still in control of duties,” she leaned over towards him, “but I need you to be in command of yourself, too. If you let your body falter, your mind will follow, and you will lose the control that is one of your finest qualities. Can you do that for me, Captain?”
He smiled. “I can. And I will not let you down, my Princess. Canterlot will be safe.”
“I have no doubt,” she answered, once again picking up her cup of tea and taking a sip.
“Thank you,” he said, still staring into her eyes.
“You’re welcome,” she answered. “And you are dismissed. You still have duties to perform, Captain.” She paused. “Oh, but you may take some of the sandwiches with you, if you like.”
“Don’t mind if I do,” he said, picking up the remainder of the meal and putting it in a satchel on his side. “And you are right, I need to get back to work, no matter how wonderful being here with you might be.” He stood up and straightened his uniform, making sure that everything was perfect. “Thank you, Your Majesty, for both the meal and the conversation.” He came to attention, snapping his hooves together.
“Good afternoon, Shining Armor,” Celestia said calmly.
“And to you, too, Your Majesty,” he responded.
He was halfway to the door when Celestia spoke again. “Oh, and one other thing,” he turned to look at her, “I’m flattered, but I’m also married.”
She had a big smile on her face, which he reciprocated.
“So am I, Your Majesty. So am I.”
* * * * * * *
Night had crept over the landscape by the time that Twilight reached the familiar view of Canterlot Castle. Standing out from the mountainside, it stood as a beacon for all ponies to see for miles and miles. She felt her heart soar slightly, the same way it did every time she came near what she thought of as her other home. Even though this wasn’t her home. Or even her world.
It was still Canterlot.
She galloped on, heading towards the gate, hoping to find it easy to get inside. Her mind ran through various reasons and excuses to get into the city, should the guards have the gates locked down for some reason, knowing that telling them what was happening would be a sure way of getting locked out--or worse, locked up.
She sighed a quick sound of relief when she found the gates open and unguarded, racing inside the walls of Canterlot at a full gallop. The next question was where to look. The archives seemed to be the logical choice--and Twilight liked following logic--but she was also very familiar with the libraries and what was and was not contained inside them. Which was why she still kept the book she showed to Luna that led her here--some things are on more of a personal level.
It took no thought for her to run through the empty streets, despite the lack of lights to guide her. She had walked the street to the castle itself countless times--because she decided to stop counting once she reached the five-thousandth time--so running them was easy. She paused briefly at the gates to the castle itself, checking to make sure none of the guards were going to chase her once she ran inside, but she couldn’t see any as she passed the threshold.
“I wonder if the princess will recognize me?” she wondered aloud. “Oh my gosh, is it possible that there is another Twilight Sparkle? If she’s the princess’s student, then she might be able to help me. She would definitely be able to relate to my situation, or at least my mindset. Assuming that cross-dimensional personalities would remain consistent. I should be taking a lot more notes about this, actually.”
Her hoofsteps echoed off the empty hallways, as she approached the throne room. She looked at the open doorway, and suddenly slowed to a trot, then a canter, and finally a slow walk.
“Where are the guards?” she asked herself. “There are always guards here. In fact, I haven’t seen anypony since I entered the city...” Her eyes started to look around, hoping to find some sign of somepony moving or acting in the darkness. “Everything is clean. It doesn’t look abandoned or neglected.”
With great caution, Twilight moved to the doorway, peering inside from a safe vantage point, unsure of what she would see.
Sitting on the throne of Equestria was a single figure, totally obscured by the lightless shadows of the room. Large and regal, with large wings resting at her side and a graceful horn spiraling up from the top of her head, resting next to a gleaming crown of gold.
“Princess?” Twilight asked softly.
The figure turned, and Twilight could feel eyes staring at her. “Princess?” the voice answered in a curious tone--a very familiar voice.
“Princess Cadance?” Twilight took a step into the room, gingerly.
“Cadance?” the voice spoke softly, soothingly. “That is a name that I haven’t heard in a very, very long time.”
“Wh--what do you mean?” Twilight asked carefully.
“Who are you, little pony?” she asked softly. “I’ve never seen you before, and yet you are here speaking to me in a very familiar manner.”
“M--my name is Twilight Sparkle,” she was suddenly very nervous, and fighting an onrushing urge to turn and run, “Your Highness.”
“Better,” she said in a pleasant tone. “Please, Twilight Sparkle, enter and tell me why you have come.”
She stepped into the room, her eyes focused on the throne. “Why is it so dark in here? And where are all the guards?”
“I need no guards, nor light,” she answered. “But forgive my manners. I should be a more gracious host.”
Lights rose in the room as crystals began to glow from sconces on the walls. Twilight’s eyes followed them as they came to life, captivated by something she had never seen before. One by one around the back of the room, lights came up, and her eyes moved along the path, until she was stopped by the figure sitting on the throne.
On the surface, the alicorn there looked familiar to Twilight. A beautiful pink coat and a pastel mane, but there were just as many differences. The mane flowed in the ether, shifting endlessly, and she was as large as either Celestia or Luna, if not slightly larger. On her chest was the golden harness that Celestia wore, only with a large crystal heart on the front of where her gemstone normally rested, and the golden crown of Equestria sat on her head.
And then there were her eyes. Fierce, draconian teal eyes. The eyes of a nightmare.
Twilight stumbled back a step, distressed by what she saw. “C--Cadance?”
“Interesting,” she stood and stepped down from the throne, slowly walking over towards Twilight Sparkle. “That is twice you have used that name, but I thought I knew every pony who was aware that I ever had that name. And you are not one of those ponies.”
Twilight scrambled backwards, her hooves sliding from underneath her in a panic as instinct fought to make her run. A figure caught the corner of her eye. A white pony with a spiraled horn.
“Princess Celestia?!” She spun around, looking for a savior--and let out a shriek of horror.
On the wall was the head of the Sun Goddess, mounted on a plaque of solid wood. Beside her was the head of an ombre mare, also with the tell-tale long horn of an alicorn. And then beyond them was a unicorn stallion with a black mane and red eyes. And then another head. And another. And a dozen more. The wall was littered with the mounted heads of dead ponies.
Twilight screamed, running away from the wall that stared lifelessly back at her.
“And you know Celestia,” the other mare stated calmly. “You are a mystery. And I do not like mysteries.”
Twilight’s eyes couldn’t focus past the tears, her coat awash with the sign of fear and sadness that suddenly gripped the unicorn. “Wh--who...what are you?”
“You know me, Twilight Sparkle. Or at least knew me,” the mare stepped evenly towards Twilight, who found herself rooted in terror. “But I haven’t used the name Cadance in centuries. I am Fantasia Coldheart, Empress of the Six Nations.”
Coldheart stepped between Twilight and the wall of mounted heads beyond, giving her a moment to try to focus. Concentrating, magic began to swell into the unicorn’s horn as she prepared her escape.
“Ah!” Pink magic swelled around Coldheart’s horn. “None of that.” Twilight felt her magic disconnect. She concentrated again and felt a spark where there should have been a jolt.
“Wh--what do you want?” Twilight asked, scurrying backwards.
“Why, I just want to talk. I want to find out who you are and how you know the things that you do,” Coldheart closed the gap, towering over Twilight who trembled beneath her. “But before that, I want you to do one other thing.”
Her teal, slitted eyes turned to solid pink.
“Love me.”
* * * * * * *
Goldfeather jumped, startled by the knock on the door. It was late. Very late. And she never had visitors.
She sat there, staring at the door, her eyes pulsing, nervously. Not daring to make a sound, she waited, hoping that whoever--or whatever--knocked on her door went away. She glanced to her side, cursing the fact that she had a light on this late at night. It wasn’t smart, even this far away from the castle. No pony--or griffin in this case--wanted to draw any attention to themselves in any way.
The knock repeated, and Goldfeather screeched, reflexively. Her claw shot up over her mouth, covering it too late.
“Hello?” an unfamiliar deep voice said from outside the door. “Who is inside? I wish to speak with you.”
“Dammit, dammit, dammit!” she whispered, punching her forehead with her balled-up claw. “Okay. Okay, don’t panic.”
Her legs were able to hold her weight--barely--as she stood to move towards the door. “Go away!” she shouted as she moved closer. “Just...go away!”
There was a silence for a moment. “I wish to speak with you,” the voice answered. “Open the door, please.”
“No,” she replied. “I’m not going to. Leave me alone. I just want to be left alone.”
“Again, please,” the voice said calmly, “I ask that you open the door. I only wish to speak with you.”
Looking around quickly, Goldfeather grabbed the chest she kept near the door and pushed it over, blocking the entrance. “No! Go away!”
A long pause gave her hope, but it faded instantly.
“Are you alone?” the voice asked.
She could feel her heart as it tried to beat its way out of her chest. “N-no. No, we aren’t alone. And if you don’t leave, then we’ll have to do something about it!” she bluffed.
The door burst inward, sending the chest flying backwards into Goldfeather, knocking her to the floor in a heap. The world spun around her, all meaning of direction lost for the moment, as she tried to find a way back upright. Her head twisted just in time to see a massive black figure looming above her, fangs glinting in the dim light.
“I mean you no harm, griffin,” Luna stated, “but I need to know if you have met with a pony named Twilight Sparkle.”
Goldfeather screamed.
* * * * * * *
She looked up into those glowing pink eyes, finding herself drawn into them completely. A flood of emotion washed over her, soaking into her being and her mind. All of the tension and fear flowed out of Twilight, and she suddenly realized that there was no other place that she would rather be than right here. She smiled.
“That’s better,” Coldheart said softly.
“Oh Princess, thank you--”
“Empress,” Coldheart interrupted.
“Yes, Empress, I’m so sorry,” Twilight fumbled over herself. “I just...I love you so much.”
“I know,” she answered. “And you should. Everypony should.”
“But I’m not like everypony,” Twilight pleaded. “I’ve loved you since I was a foal, I just didn’t realize it until recently.”
“Really?” Coldheart smiled, her teeth showing only the faintest hint of a fang as she did. “You have an odd manner of displaying it.”
“No, no, no!” Twilight stared up into the Empress’s eyes, seemingly oblivious to their predatory appearance. “I was just confused. I would never dream of hurting or insulting you.”
“Oh, I wasn’t worried about that,” she answered.
“But now I feel like I insulted you. Please, please let me make it up to you,” Twilight begged.
“Very well, you may show your appreciation,” Coldheart stated as she extended her right forehoof.
It was a routine that Coldheart had performed before. The supplicant would kiss her hoof, bow down in front of her, begging for mercy and a chance to prove themselves. How she would react was the only variable--usually.
Leaping directly up, Twilight wrapped her forelegs around Coldheart’s neck and met her lips directly with her own. The kiss was firm and impassioned, causing the Empress to pause. There was warmth in this kiss, and she found herself amused by it.
She kissed back, letting her lips tease over the unicorn’s. The smaller mare responded with a soft moan, opening her mouth, inviting a visit inside. Coldheart felt her lips part and laughed softly, taking her tongue just to the edge of Twilight’s mouth and teasing her lips with it. It brought out a desperate groan from the mare, and an increasingly deep smile from Coldheart.
The kiss was broken by a deep growl from a black dog that walked up behind the embraced couple. Pulling away from Twilight, Coldheart turned towards the beast, her smile fading slightly. “Toy, I don’t believed that I summoned you here.”
Twilight stared over at the dog, who looked back at her with glowing green eyes. A snarl pulled back the dog’s lips, and its jaws snapped forward towards the mare, causing Twilight to jump backwards.
“Toy!” Coldheart snapped. “Do not make me punish you.”
The room lit up green, as fire surrounded the dog, flaming upwards and leaving another figure behind. Dark, chitinous skin fell down to legs that were riddled with holes. A pale green mane hung loosely down her neck, while frail, shattered, translucent wings buzzed on her back. Fangs were bared on her face, as she hissed over at Twilight Sparkle.
“Queen Chrysalis!” Twilight shouted, jumping backwards.
The changeling hissed again, spitting out bile towards Twilight. “NO!” She turned towards Coldheart. “I did not use that name! I would never use that name. Please, please do not punish me!”
“Calm yourself, Toy,” Coldheart reached over and pet the changeling’s mane gently. “But explain yourself. Why did you growl at this mare?”
“She is wrong! I know this, Empress. She is not worthy of you!” Toy pleaded.
“And now you are here to tell me what is and what is not right for me?” Coldheart asked.
“N--no, Empress. Toy did not say that! I just do not trust this one. I knows things that are not natural, and this one is not!” The changeling was emphatic, and frightening to Twilight Sparkle, but she found herself unwilling to leave Coldheart’s side. Instead, she pressed herself closer to the pink alicorn, trying to hide from view.
“You are jealous, pet,” Coldheart said softly. “You don’t like that I this pony has been given a taste of love. You want it for yourself, even knowing that I give you love at my whim, feeding you--sustaining you.” She reached over and pet the changeling’s mane once again. “But it isn’t your concern what I do with my love, is it? And it is never, ever your place to question me.” Her tone changed, growing hard and razor sharp. “And if you question me again, I will see you wither away into nothing, is that clear?”
The changeling withered away whimpering, her eyes up at the being lording over her. She slumped down onto her belly, ready to crawl away.
“Do not think of leaving,” Coldheart commanded. “I want you to see everything that this mare does to me, and everything that I give her in return.”
Toy’s lip began to twitch, even as her eyes welled with green tears. Twilight stared out at her in disbelief, slowly stepping out around Coldheart. “H--how did you...”
She looked down at Twilight, with a smile that would freeze a flame. “She is my pet. A few years ago she was foolish enough to try to invade my Empire, bringing with her an army of creatures that fed upon love.” She laughed. “Love, of all things. She thought herself powerful enough to confront me directly. I showed her the error of her ways. I drained all of the love from her, leaving her weak and helpless, and then killed her people. She is the last of her kind. It might have affected her thinking.”
“I would never imagine...” Twilight whispered.
“You don’t have to,” Coldheart brought the mare’s eyes back up to her own, and Twilight felt her heart skip a beat, “you have me. And I am all the reality that you would ever need.”
“Yes,” Twilight gasped.
“I want you to show me how much you love me, Twilight...Sprinkle was it?” she asked.
“Sparkle. But whatever you want to call me is fine,” she said back, her eyes glazed over.
“How about I just call you pet for now? It won’t matter in the long run, anyway,” she said.
“Well, if you think that’s best,” Twilight responded. She glanced over at Toy, who looked up at her, and for a moment Twilight thought she saw a tinge of hate behind the fear. “Are you sure we’re safe?”
“I’m completely safe,” Coldheart answered. “And you are with me, so what harm could come to you? Now,” she ran a hoof over Twilight’s mane, “how do you want to love me?”
“In every way I can!” Twilight answered enthusiastically, forgetting the changeling once again, her every thought focused on Coldheart.
“Then begin. Our time together is sure to be short, and I don’t want it wasted.” Laying down on the floor, she sprawled out on her side, her wings unfolding behind her as she settled her body into position. Her mane and tail flowing over the ground in a cascade of pastel color.
“So beautiful...” Twilight trailed off as she stared down at her, captivated completely.
Licking her lips as she went down to her knees, Twilight brought her mouth over to meet that of the beauty in front of her. She pulled on them, tugging gently with her own mouth against the alicorn’s, tasting the passion with every moment.
A giggle and a slight push from Coldheart showed Twilight where to go, as she broke from the kiss and began to pepper her way down her body. Moving along her neck, she played with the flesh beneath the coat, feeling the pulse quickening
“Yes pet,” Coldheart said, “take your time. You will want to relish these moments.”
“I am,” Twilight spoke as she moved along, taking a brief side trip to mover over the alicorn to tend to her wings. Light kisses and small nips with her teeth teased at the base of the other mare’s wings, eliciting a slight moan.
“You’ve done that before,” she said. Her feathers bristled under the unicorn’s administrations, and she could hear Toy growl in the background. She smiled.
Twilight moved down the side of the mare, kissing down her body once more, finally reaching the cutie mark on her flank. For a moment she paused, suddenly noticing that the color of the mark was off. The heart was darker and more disturbing than it normally appeared.
“What are you waiting for, pet?” Coldheart asked. “Do you not want to please me?”
“Of course I do, Empress!” Twilight exclaimed. “I love you!”
The growl from the changeling grew a little louder as Twilight moved back around to the alicorn’s belly, trying to push her way between the mare’s legs. Coldheart kept them closed, much to Twilight’s frustration.
“Are you enjoying the show, Toy?” Coldheart teased. “I really should let you do this to me a little more, don’t you think?”
The changeling knew better than to answer. Instead she bit her tongue--literally--tasting blood to remind herself that this pain was better than what she might suffer from if she had spoken.
Coldheart moaned as Twilight found access to her marehood. The unicorn had slipped around behind her, burying her muzzle deep enough so that her tongue was able to tease along her wet slit.
“Would you like access, dear pet?” Coldheart laughed down at the unicorn.
“More than anything, Empress!” Twilight spoke in a muffled tone.
“And what are you willing to give me in trade?” she asked.
“Everything!” Twilight was fighting to get her tongue inside the mare’s nether opening.
Toy’s eyes grew huge as she heard what was transpiring. She wanted to scream, but held herself in check.
“Excellent,” the Empress said as she opened her hind legs.
Like a starving nag finding its first meal in weeks, Twilight’s mouth latched onto Coldheart’s pussy. Licking and sucking like a madmare, Twilight’s actions drew a laugh from the alicorn.
“Slow down, pet!” she said in a mocking tone. “You have plenty of time to taste as much as you like.”
“Mmmmphh.” The voice was vaguely Twilight’s, but there was no way to figure out the words. Her tongue was very busy at the moment anyway, exploring deep inside the fleshy opening of Coldheart, while her lips teased and played over the hood of the clit, hoping to coax it out of hiding.
“Hahahaha,” the alicorn laughed. “You are very enthusiastic, pet. Don’t you agree, Toy?”
Looking up from the floor, Toy stared at the action between the alicorn’s legs, but it wasn’t the sex that was drawing her in, but rather the passion behind it. She could taste the emotion pouring off of Twilight as she worked on Coldheart, and it was causing a reaction of her own between her legs.
“You would love to be a part of this, wouldn’t you, Toy? I imagine that you are doing everything in your power to hold yourself in control, aren’t you?” she asked. “Well, I’m sure I can make it a little easier.”
A pink glow surrounded Coldheart’s horn, and a fragment of it broke off and floated over towards Toy, whose mouth began to quiver as she saw it approach. It impacted against her, covering her body in a faint pink glow. Her eyes closed, the lids flickering as they fought to reopen, and her body shivered in near-orgasmic delight as the rush of love energy coursed through her.
“That is just a taste of what I am feeling from this mare, Toy,” Coldheart said. “She would be a full meal for you. Wouldn’t that be delightful?”
The changeling’s lips curled up, her fangs coming full into view. Her eyes opened, and she now stared across at the unicorn performing on her Empress with a whole new outlook.
Twilight was oblivious. Her entire focus was in pleasing this amazing mare that was allowing her the privilege of doing so. Her tongue was moving faster than she ever had done, plunging in and out of the depths of the mare’s cunt. She was moving her lips madly, playing across the outside of Coldheart’s pussy, feeling them vibrate against her. And she allowed her own hoof to slide down between her hind legs to find a sopping wet marehood anxiously awaiting.
Staring down at her, Coldheart was impressed. The mare working between her legs wasn’t the most experienced that she had ever found, but she was certainly one of the most enthusiastic. Whatever was motivating her to act the way she was, it was something deep and personal.
Toy’s mouth was watering. The smell and taste of the unicorn’s emotion was so strong, so delicious--and she hadn’t truly tasted her. Yet.
Coldheart let the moment happen. She rolled her head back, allowing herself to feel the physical stimulation completely. The change brought about a new excitement from Twilight, as all of her work suddenly seemed to be paying off. The pink alicorn’s clit emerged from its hood, and Twilight pulled her tongue loose and began to lick and suck on the sensitive nub.
A smile crept over Coldheart’s face, her hooves sliding down her sides and stroking her coat sensuously. She concentrated on her the way her skin felt, and on the way the mare’s tongue felt on her most private areas. Her hoof moved down between her own legs, grasping the unicorn’s mane and holding it tight. She began to buck her hips, smashing her groin into the muzzle of the young mare that was so anxiously trying to please her.
For what it was worth, the unicorn tried to keep up with her, but she was merely mortal and quickly lost tempo. Her mouth and tongue became an object. A thing for Coldheart to grind herself against. She could hear the unicorn whimper, but she didn’t know--nor care--if it was from pain or pleasure. She sensed the mare playing with herself. She saw the hunger in Toy’s eyes. But she only cared about what was happening to her.
She rode that mare’s muzzle to orgasm. Her teeth grinding together, she continued to buck against her face, each thrust enhancing her bliss as she let loose a torrent of her juices, letting them soak into the mare’s lavender coat. Her hips twisted in a small circle as she finished her crescendo.
Finally done, a small flick of her leg tossed Twilight Sparkle to the side, flinging her two body lengths away, where she landed with a wet thud. “I’m done with her, Toy,” she said softly. “You may have her, but leave her alive. I have questions for her, yet.”
Without hesitation, Toy stood up and rushed over towards the unicorn. Even unconscious, Twilight Sparkle was radiating emotion, and the changeling’s long tongue snaked out of her mouth and wrapped around her lips, drawing in the drool that began to form.
Her head lowered, teeth bared, ready to bite into the tender flesh in front of her and feed on the emotion and life that lay within. And she was horrifically frustrated when her progress was stopped by a shield of glowing gold.
Her head jerked up with a growl, and she met the gaze of a snow white mare with a flowing mane of gold. An alabaster horn with an aura of gold rested on her forehead, as her magic shielded the unconscious Twilight. The angry tone of Toy drew the attention of Coldheart, who lazily turned her head to identify the commotion.
“Trueblood,” she grumbled. “Still meddling in my affairs, I see.”
“Fantasia.” The mare’s voice was clear and strong. Her eyes were bright and focused. And there was a glint shining from her teeth.
From a crouched position, Toy hissed and began to slink along the ground, circling behind Trueblood. The white mare remained unfazed, keeping her eyes on Coldheart.
“Why are you bothering me tonight?” Coldheart asked.
“You aren’t getting this one,” she responded without pause. “I’m taking her.”
An eyebrow went up on Coldheart, and she leisurely moved to a sitting position. “Taking her? And I’m supposed to let you?”
“You don’t have a choice, actually.” Trueblood remained oblivious to Toy as she positioned herself for an attack. She smiled as her horn grew brighter, leading to a golden-white blinding flash of light just as the changeling leapt forward. When she landed there was no pony there, just the floor where they had stood prior to the teleportation.
“Witch!” Toy cried out, gnashing her teeth with green spittle flying everywhere. “I will eat your spleen while you watch!”
Her head jerked over to look at Coldheart. The alicorn sat there a placid expression on her face. She slowly shook her head, and gestured out towards the window. “Go. Bring the lavender one back. Do what you must.”
With a snarl Toy flew out the window, hunting for fresh prey.
* * * * * * *
Luna walked through the halls of Canterlot castle, her eyes taking in the sights. She was currently staring at the windows where normally a celebration of the past was honored with various stained glass works of art. These were clear, clean glass.
The floors beneath her were clean marble. No inlay. No decoration. It was hard to make out the color in the dark, but they were either off-white or a pale pink. There were no paintings on the walls. No tapestries to dress them up.
And no lights.
This wasn’t an issue for Luna, as there was no darkness that could hinder her vision, but regular ponies that would come through here would be lost. And she knew why--at least to a point.
The doors to the throne room beckoned her. They stood open, and the room had the one quality that was missing from the rest of the castle: light. Her stride remained even as she walked up to the doorway, pausing to look around the room for a moment, her eyes drawn to a familiar bright pink alicorn that stood beside a window, staring out into the night.
“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?” The size was wrong, but the familiarity was too strong to be anypony else. That was, until the mare turned to look at her. The draconian eyes that stared back were far too familiar to Luna. “No, I suppose not any longer.”
“That is twice in one day that somepony has used a name that I thought long forgotten,” she turned fully, striding across the room in a slow, deliberate gait. “Who are you? An alicorn in my Empire? How is this possible?”
“I am Luna, Goddess of the Night. You would do well to remember my name.” She stepped into the room, her eyes focused on the mare returning her gaze.
“Goddess of the Night?” Coldheart laughed. “I think I would know if you were, whelp.”
It was Luna’s turn to laugh. “Yes, and what is it that you are calling yourself now? Nightmare Love?”
“I am Fantasia Coldheart, Empress of the Six Kingdoms.” She stopped walking, standing several meters away from Luna. “And that is another curiosity. Why do you not know me?”
“And why should I know a pretender to the throne?” Luna asked.
“A pretender?” The room echoed with her laughter. “And who would challenge me? You? Them?” She pointed to the wall behind Luna.
A chill fell upon the room as Luna turned over her shoulder to behold the wall. Her eyes danced across the trophies that lined the one part of the room, but they always fell back onto the head of a white figure sitting at the center of it all.
When she turned back, her eyes had changed. Teal light glowed, filling them completely and radiating anger. Her lips had curled back, revealing her fangs in a snarl that would cause statues to step backwards. “What?! Did?! You?! DO?!”
Coldheart smiled. She slowly turned and walked over to her throne, taking great care to do so in a slow, graceful step, her mane wafting elegantly. She sat down on the great, golden seat, turning back to look at the angry goddess.
“It began hundreds of years ago,” she said thoughtfully, “when I used the names that you and the other mare called me. I found an ancient tome of power, hidden in a cave inside the Everfree Forrest, and began reading. Page after page of knowledge and enlightenment, things that Selene had kept hidden from me, that Celestia had kept hidden from me. And with every word I grew. I evolved.”
Her chest rose and fell as the memory filled her. “It was clear to me that they had never truly cared for me, and I lost all feeling towards them. I saw them for who they truly were, and I knew who I truly was.
“It was my own dear great grandmother who I approached first. I filled her heart with more love than she understood, and she wept at my hooves, lamenting any pain that may have ever come my way. And I laughed as I took her life,” she smiled as she spoke.
“And you claim to not know me?” Luna growled.
“Why should I?” she asked. “With Selene’s death, I took her power, absorbing her strength and becoming the Goddess of the Night. And then... Then I turned my attention to Celestia.”
Luna’s eyes narrowed to slits of pure rage.
“The pompous ruler of Equestria. The high queen on her throne, sitting above us all and holding court. Looking down at everypony from her own lofty position,” her voice was thick with hatred. “The egotistical fool. She thought herself untouchable. She fell before me, begging to please me in every way--and I taunted her. I made her demean herself for my amusement, while openly laughing at her. She cried thinking herself not worthy of my love.
“Which, of course, she wasn’t.
“Her’s was the first head that I mounted. My prized possession. I keep it here to look at every day as I bring up the sun. A reminder that I am now what she once was, and so much more. I found Selene’s head and placed it beside her. The old order of the sun and the moon, now passed and replaced by a better version. And then the other rulers of the kingdoms that make up my empire joined them, as well as the fools who would challenge me, until there was no pony left. I am the sole power in the world today. The perfect mare in my perfect world.”
The air around Luna shimmered. A rage so controlled that it radiated from her being. “You do not deserve to live,” she said through clenched teeth.
“Interesting,” she responded. “Every pony in the world knows this tale. Which can only mean one thing: you are not from this world, are you? You are from Endymion’s world.”
Luna’s head snapped back, her eyes opening in surprise. “Endymion? You know Endymion?”
A silent laughter accompanied the mare’s response. “Of course I do. He was my great grandfather. The tales of his arrival were told by Selene on a regular basis. How he came here from a distant land--a land beyond any land we know--and won the goddess’s heart. How his even temper brought a peace to the land, and quelled the growing contempt between Selene and her sister. He saved the world.
“And you are from his world, aren’t you?” she asked, leaning forward.
“It doesn’t matter, but yes, I am. Goldfeather was right, you are a demon come to life,” Luna hissed. “And as soon as you tell me where Twilight Sparkle is, I will put an end to you and leave this place forever.”
“I see,” Coldheart softly answered. “And you intend to do this how exactly?”
“By tearing your head from your body, and hanging it on the wall in place of my beloved!” Luna shot back. “And leaving it there alone, so that everypony in the world can come by to see it.”
“Oh. Well, in that case I have only one thing to say,” the alicorn stated, sitting back into her throne.
“And what are your final words?” Luna asked.
“Love me.” Her eyes flared to solid pink.
* * * * * * *
“C’mon friend, I need you to help me out here.” Trueblood was carrying the unconscious form of Twilight Sparkle, levitating her along behind as she walked briskly through the streets. “I can’t carry you forever, and I’m sure that she’s out hunting for us already.”
The dark streets of Canterlot were a haven to anypony trying to be stealthy--unless of course you were bright white with a golden yellow mane. And it didn’t help to be transporting an unconscious pony with you. Trueblood kept her eyes scanning in every direction, waiting for the inevitable.
“Where are you...?” Her tone was soft and quiet. She turned back to the unconscious unicorn with her. “What do you think? Hiding sounds like a good idea until I can get up enough magic to teleport us out of here. Right now I’m more worried that I would just draw attention to us before we could make it out of town. But if we hide out and wait, I’ll have enough to get us well out of town where we could make a break for it.”
Twilight said nothing in her knocked-out state.
“Yeah,” Trueblood turned and moved between two buildings, “talking to a zonked-out mare. Not my best moment.”
Four doors welcomed her to the alleyway, each leading to a different building, and none of them identified. The first door on the right seemed like as good an option as any other, so she took it. The lock fell easily underneath the pressure of her magic, and she slipped inside, carrying Twilight with her.
She set the mare down, and then shut the door quietly behind them. “Wait here,” she instructed, and went deeper into the place.
Silhouettes of ponies filled the room beyond. Unmoving figures made of coarse fabric and stiff padding, serving as display models for the items draped onto them. In this case, hats. Mare’s hats.
“A milliner,” she said, levitating one of the items over to her. A wide-brimmed cloche in silver and blue with an intricately hoof-stitched pattern worked into it. “And a pretty good one, too. Or was, at least.” Dust fell off the hat in a cloud as Trueblood shook it in the air. “Abandoned. Like most of the town.”
Keeping a close eye out, she walked to the front of the store, looking out of the large window and into the dark streets. Looking for a sign of movement from anypony--or anything.
“Quiet. Good,” she said to herself, and then turned back to the rest of the room. “Wonder if there is anything in here that we can use?”
Moving back into the heart of the chamber, she took a quick survey of her surroundings. Fashion figures and lots of hats were all that showed up at first glance--or even second. And it was on the second glance that her eyes stopped.
“Oh my,” she gasped, stepping forward towards a wide-brimmed sun hat, red with a gold band. She pursed her lips and took hold of it with her magic, raising it up and shaking the dust free of it. “Oh my,” she repeated.
With careful grace, she moved the hat on top of her head, and then turned to find the closest mirror. There were several available, including a trio of mirrors arranged to give her a wider view. She stepped in front of them, looking at herself--and smiling. “I always did look good in red,” she said softly with a sigh.
She was right, too. The red stood out so beautifully from her pale white coat, and the gold band on the hat matched her mane surprisingly well. Plus the rich color really helped bring out the violet in her eyes.
And then she saw the green reflecting in the mirror behind her.
Practiced reflexes moved before she had time to think. In one motion she fell and rolled, coming up to the side of the blast that shattered the mirror, sending shards of glass flying and creating a refracted glisten of magical green throughout the room.
“Good a shot as always, eh, Toy?” she mocked the changeling’s miss, hoping to buy a second.
“Your luck will fail you tonight, mare, and then I will feast twice. Once on the love harboring inside the lavender unicorn, and then upon your heart for dessert,” her voice buzzed with hate.
“That doesn’t sound like a good idea to me,” Trueblood answered, moving backwards slightly, getting position. “You sure Fantasia won’t be upset if you do that? Besides, you’re going to tire here in a minute anyway. When was the last time she fed you? A week? Longer?”
The changeling hissed. “I was getting a full meal tonight, until you showed up.”
“Yes, a full meal. A morsel that she threw your way,” Trueblood shifted around, with Toy moving as her reflection to the other side. “She could sate you for months with just a brief thought.”
“One day she will give me back my strength,” she spat back. “I will be restored. And then I will be no toy. You will see.”
“Right. You go on thinking that,” she answered.
“I will think what I like. And I will do it while wearing your skin as a blanket,” she answered.
Trueblood winced. “Ooh, I think that my mane is really going to clash with that shade of green.”
“Let’s find out,” Toy answered, leaping forward to tackle Trueblood. The unicorn reacted instantly, teleporting behind where the changeling had leapt, ready to act. The changeling was just slightly quicker, though, as she turned the second she landed, redirecting herself back to where Trueblood now stood.
The unicorn saw everything happening in slow motion. She saw Toy, easily twice her size, closing in on her, fangs dripping with green saliva--at least she hoped it was just saliva--and the ragged edge of her hooves set to tear her flesh apart. Her first thought was that even though she thought red looked good on her, she didn’t really like blood red. And it would take forever to get it completely out of her coat.
And that’s when Toy vanished from sight.
A flash of magenta took her place, brilliant light in the dark of the room. She heard a crash of glass and could feel the air rush in through the shattered window as her mind began to match the speed of what was happening around her.
She jerked her head to the side in time to see Toy bouncing against the far building, falling to the ground motionless. At least for the time being. Turning her head back the other way, she saw the figure of a lavender unicorn, her horn still crackling with power with a face that was twisted with anger.
“I’ve been waiting months to do that to her,” Twilight stated.
“I didn’t even know you had met Toy before tonight,” Trueblood said, stepping over to the other mare.
“I hadn’t. Or I kinda did. Or...well, it’s complicated,” Twilight stated, looking into Trueblood’s eyes for the first time.
“I’m Trueblood. I’m here to rescue you,” she said.
“Uh...Twilight Sparkle. And, um, thanks, I guess,” she answered. “What happened to me? I feel...odd.”
“I’ll tell you when we’re far away from here,” she answered. “You feeling okay?”
“Disoriented, but okay,” Twilight said.
“Good, because teleporting can be a bit of an experience,” Trueblood explained.
“You can teleport?” Twilight’s eyes grew wide.
“Yep!” And they vanished in a flash of golden light.
* * * * * * *
Pink energy crackled across Luna’s coat, arcing between her wings, and dancing over her feathers.
“No,” she said firmly.
Coldheart blinked. “Excuse me?”
“You told me to love you, and I am telling you no,” Luna repeated.
A smile of delight grew on Coldheart’s muzzle as she rose up on her throne. “Are you actually defying me?”
“I am doing more than that. I am removing you from authority.” Lightning slipped down from the sky, piercing through the roof of the building and striking on and around the golden seat holding Coldheart. Shards of flooring shattered, flying up into the air and creating a halo of debris that hung in the air around the throne itself, blinding the figure from view.
It stopped as suddenly as it began, the bits of flooring falling haphazardly around the area of destruction. And when all was done, there sat Coldheart, her expression unchanged in the aftermath.
“I cannot believe that you resisted me,” she said in delight. “You have an amazing sense of strength.”
Luna’s only response was a direct blast of energy from her horn, which shattered two feet from its intended target, sparking around Coldheart in a pyroclastic display. She stood up, Luna’s energy continuing to pour around her as she stepped forward.
“Tell me,” she began with more enthusiasm, “are there others like you on your world? Perhaps some even stronger? I have to find out. I have to go there.”
Leaping directly at her, Luna snarled, baring her fangs. She had every intention of sinking them into the neck of this beast and ripping her throat out in one motion. Instead, she found herself hanging in the air in front of her intended target.
“How did you get her?” Coldheart asked. “And be specific.”
A burst of magic surrounded Luna, giving her a moment of freedom as she began to fall, free of Coldheart’s magical grip. Her wings unfurled and she propelled herself forward once more.
This time she connected. Her fangs sank into the alicorn’s flesh, and she tasted the mare’s blood on her tongue. And then she tasted her own blood mixing with it as Coldheart slapped her across her muzzle, sending her flying across the room, smashing into the far wall with enough impact to crack the stone.
“How DARE you?!” Coldheart shouted, her eyes growing darker by the second. “You actually drew blood from me! ME!”
“It won’t be the last time, either,” Luna allowed herself a momentary smile.
“Oh, that’s where you are wrong.” This time it was Luna who was on the receiving end of a burst of lightning. It rained down through the windows around her, shattering the glass, slamming into her body and burning the hair on her coat. She could smell the flesh cooking even before she began to scream.
Coldheart watched as the energy tore through the dark alicorn, somewhat upset that she allowed herself to react this way. It would be more difficult to find the alien world without this mare, but she still needed to be punished. Terminally so.
The light flashed around the room as Luna slumped to the ground, each flash tearing through her instantly. When the final echo of the last scream stopped, Coldheart stopped the spell, bringing silence and stability to the room.
“A pity,” she sighed, “you would have been entertaining.”
She turned her back, stepping away from the body on the floor--only to stop at the sound of a groan.
Her head craned backwards, staring in disbelief. “You’re alive?”
“You m--may find me...rather difficult...to kill,” Luna struggled to speak.
“You have no idea how excited I am right now,” Coldheart gasped.
“Then...I will have to...change that,” Luna struggled to stand, finding her willpower much stronger than her legs at the moment.
“Oh, I doubt that very sincerely,” she turned to walk over towards Luna once more. “But I do think that we are going to get to know each other much, much better.”
“Sorry...to disappoint.” Luna’s horn lit up, energy shooting from it to strike out at the mare--and shooting far wide.
“Your aim is poor,” Coldheart stated.
“No, it isn’t.” The words came out just as the cracking sound echoed through the room. Coldheart spun around to see a column splitting in two and beginning to crumble, the ceiling threatening to do the same.
Her own magic sprung to life, forcing the stone back whole and restoring the cracks in the ceiling with very little effort.
By the time she turned back around, the only evidence left behind was the thin, faint trail of purple mist that was creeping across the grounds outside her castle.
“What a very clever mare...” The appreciation was evident in her tone.
She was still staring out the window as a dark green figure stormed into the chamber. It walked up near the alicorn, hesitant to speak out loud, but knowing that the longer she remained silent the worse her likely punishment.
“Empress?” Toy grit her teeth with every word. “I’m sorry, Empress, but the ponies managed to...escape.”
“Hmm?” Coldheart turned slightly, not even facing the changeling. “Oh, what a shame. Oh well, another day perhaps.”
“Yes, Empress, another day. Very soon from now, I hope.” Toy responded with disdain. Her focus was still on the two mares that drove her off. Her two meals that slipped through her hooves like a sieve. Her mind raced through the things she wanted to do to each of them, in turn, while the other watched.
“Toy?” Coldheart snapped her attention back.
“Yes, Empress?” she responded instantly.
“I want you to summon my Dragoons.” Her focus was still out the window.
“The Dragoons, Empress? But...but they haven’t been together in years, and--” Toy was cut off with a wave of Coldheart’s hoof.
“Yes, yes, but this is something unique. Something different.”
She turned around, looking at Toy with a fire burning in her eyes. “We have a world to conquer...again.”
...to be continued.
Author's Note
"Hey, um, Nom? You forgot the scene where Luna went through the portal..."
Actually, no I didn't. How to get through the portal will be a part of the plot. Luna figured it out. Twilight hasn't. So, that's why no scene of her getting through.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Three
“Surprise!” The door bursting open was accompanied by a fanfare--quite literally--a burst of light, and a small sample of streamers. As the paper fell to the floor, Trixie discovered that she was alone in the Carousel Boutique.
“Um, hello?” She stepped inside, shutting the door gently behind her.
“Rarity isn’t here.” The voice caused Trixie to turn her head, looking down to see a baby dragon walk into the room.
“Oh, hello Spike,” she answered with a smile. “Where is she? Trixie was hoping to surprise her.”
“She’s out shopping. She does have a life, you know,” Spike answered, walking right past the blue mare. “It’s not like she just sits around waiting for you to pop through the door.”
Trixie cocked an eyebrow. “Well, yes, I am aware that she has a life. Trixie is also aware that you normally spend your time at the library with Twilight Sparkle. Why are you here?”
“Twilight is off with Princess Luna hunting for some old mare’s tale or something,” his voice remained snarky. “Why are YOU here? You weren’t supposed to be back for another two months.”
“I took time off to come see Rarity,” Trixie answered. “And I didn’t know that you were keeping tabs on my itinerary.”
The dragon kept walking, not looking at Trixie, who stood there, turning to watch him as he moved.
“Well, somepony has to be here to take care of Rarity on a daily basis,” he answered, climbing up onto one of the work tables in the room. “And not everypony is going to be able to go off and showboat and parade around a bunch of strange mares and stallions.”
“What exactly are you implying?” Trixie walked up to the table, staring Spike directly in the eye.
“Oh, was I implying something? I’m sorry. Maybe I should just get up on a stage and make a big production of it. Would THAT be the right way to handle things?” Spike stepped up, standing on the edge of the desk, bringing his nose right up to Trixie. “Or should I just parade around challenging ponies to do things for my own benefit.”
“Trixie doesn’t do that anymore,” she stated. “Ponies travel from miles around to see me perform.”
“Riiiight. Perform. Is that what you call it when the ponies throw room keys up to you?” The reply was thick with sarcasm.
“I will have you know that Trixie is extremely loyal to Rarity! I have not even been tempted by anypony else!” Trixie snapped back.
“Well, even if that’s true, you still have been cruel to her! You left her behind and went off to live your life, instead of being here for her! I would never do that to her!” Spike puffed up as big as he could. “Just like Rarity has been there for me!”
“Wait, wait, wait...” Trixie stepped back, shaking her head. “This isn’t about you disliking me at all, is it? This is about you liking Rarity.”
“Why? Afraid you can’t handle a little competition?” His chest was out and his head held high.
Trixie laughed. She brought a hoof up to her eye to wipe away a sudden tear. “Oh, this is too funny.” Turning away, she walked over towards the center of the boutique. “You had me right on the verge of doing something I would have regretted, Spike.”
“Hey! Hey, don’t you walk away from me!” He jumped down and scampered over, catching up to the mare. “I’m not done with you yet!”
“Please, Spike, I think that you are very done,” she stated, her eyes now scanning the room once again.
He grabbed her tail, yanking on it with all of his might. For a being so small, he was surprisingly strong. Being a dragon did have advantages. “Don’t you walk away!”
“OUCH!” Trixie spun around. “That was uncalled for! If Trixie didn’t think that Rarity would be upset, I would--”
“Oh, so you admit that Rarity likes me!” Spike tried to be taller--unsuccessfully.
“As. A. Friend!” Trixie shook her head. “You are a friend, and always will be, Spike. Don’t get your head full of ideas.”
He pressed his nose up, trying to push it against Trixie’s. “Well, maybe you’re the one that should make sure that YOUR head isn’t full of ideas!”
Trixie smiled and almost seemed to pat him on the head without making a move. “I’m her marefriend, Spike. Trixie isn’t imagining anything.”
“You’re her LONG DISTANCE marefriend!” he countered. “Do you think that’s going to last forever? And I’m right here!”
Her mouth opened to respond, but her words were held in check by the sound of another voice piercing through the room.
“Darling!” Rarity beamed as she opened the door to her boutique. “Trixie, I had no idea that you were visiting this week! The place is an absolute disaster!”
She bounded over to the other unicorn, the packages she was carrying levitating to the closest table to be set down abruptly. Forgetting what she was doing, Trixie turned and embraced her marefriend, their lips meeting in a moment of passion--and lingering for more than that moment.
“When did you get here?” Rarity asked, breaking free from the kiss.
“Only a few minutes ago. Trixie was hoping to surprise you,” she answered.
Rarity’s eyes grew a twinkle of light in their core. “Well, you may consider me appropriately taken aback. How long are you able to visit?”
“I have taken two weeks off from my show. Trixie could use the rest, actually. Performing is my life, but doing so nine times a week with no time off can grow quite tiring,” she said. “And when I got your--ahem--message, I found myself wanting to take that time off right away.”
“Well, I’m not certain that Las Pegasus can survive without its most brilliant thaumaturgic artiste,” Rarity stated with a huge smile, “but I know that their loss is most assuredly my own personal gain.”
“And besides,” Trixie said, saddling up beside Rarity, “this will give me a chance to work on a few new tricks.” Her eyebrows arced up. “Some of which I might even be able to use in the show.”
“Oh, darling! You’re incorrigible!” Giggling, Rarity pressed her flank up against her marefriend playfully. “So tell me, how is the show going?”
Rarity returned to the abandoned bags, levitating them up beside her once more and walking towards the kitchen. Trixie fell in right beside her.
“Tiring, but wonderful! Trixie has been playing to a sold-out audience since the show started. In fact, I want you to come visit soon and see it. I’ve told everypony about you and they are all...”
The words faded away as the two ponies exited the room, leaving a small dragon standing there, wisps of smoke rising out of his mouth. He hadn’t moved since Rarity entered the room--and said nothing to him. His small fists were turning pale from the tightness of their clenched grip.
“I’m right here, Rarity,” Spike muttered. “You’re gonna notice me if it’s the last thing I do.”
* * * * * * *
A deep-purple mist crawled slowly across the floor of the cave, gradually coalescing itself together and forming into a more familiar figure. And as soon as Luna reformed herself, she collapsed once more to the ground.
“Tw--Twilight Sparkle?” Luna’s voice was weak and strained. “Are you here?”
The echo of her own words off the stone walls was her only reply.
“Of course not,” she said, taking a deep breath. “It would be too convenient for that to happen.”
Her right forehoof extended out, and she pressed up, her body groaning as she regained her stance. Pure force of will and determination kept Luna upright, and her godly endurance allowed her to take a step.
“First lesson: immortality does not mean immune to pain,” she said softly to herself. “I will have to point that out to Coldheart next time we meet.”
With one more step Luna’s world momentarily grayed out. A quick shake of her head did what it could to restore clarity, but the tell-tale signs were overwhelming to the alicorn.
“Dammit, Twilight,” she muttered, “I needed you to be here. Where are you?”
She took small, careful steps, moving to stand beside the massive pool of water that hung on the wall in front of her. Keeping her breath measured, she considered her options.
“I do not want to abandon you, Twilight Sparkle, but I do not have the faintest idea where to begin looking,” she thought out loud, each word returning to her in the large chamber. “This world has proven to be dangerous, and I am responsible for you being here. It is my duty to see you returned safely home.”
She turns to look back towards the entrance of the cave. “But if I stay, I may not have the strength to do that. And if I go find you, it seems inevitable that Coldheart will find me--find both of us--and I am in no condition to stop her.” She turned to look back at the pool. “What’s more, if something were to happen to both of us, our home would be left with a mystery at best, and a disaster at worst.”
She lowered her head, a sigh escaping her. “I am sorry, Twilight, but there is no option.” Bringing her head back up to its full height, she narrowed her eyes in concentration. “But I vow that I will return you safely home when all is said and done.”
A smile began to creep onto her face. “And I know exactly who can help me do just that.”
She moved to the pool once again, preparing to go home.
* * * * * * *
A bright golden flash of light filled the night air, and Twilight was temporarily blind. She blinked rapidly, hoping to restore her vision quickly.
“Wh--where am I?” she asked.
“Who the hell is that?” a gruff voice asked. “Are you bringing home more strays, Trueblood?”
“Pretty much, yeah.” Twilight was pretty sure that it was Trueblood who answered, and the other voice sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t quite place it. At least not yet. Her vision was coming back to her, and she was able to make out some rough shapes in the night. There were three--maybe four--ponies here. And one of them was big.
“Gosh, is that another friend? We can always use more friends!” A happy voice announced.
“Is she hurt? Has she been...y’know?” another voice asked.
“Yes, but let’s deal with that in a moment,” Trueblood answered.
The darkness lightened, her eyes coming to terms with the flash of light and the deep shadows of the night, and the first thing she saw was a pair of eyes staring back at her--somewhat. One of the eyes was staring directly at her, but the other one was looking more at her right ear.
“Derpy?” Twilight asked in surprise.
“Huh?” the pony answered, her eyes cocking even slightly more. “That seems like a mean thing to say to somepony that you meet for the first time. But that’s okay, I forgive you. You’ve had a rough day I’m guessing.” She stepped back, light green mane and eyes over a pale blue-grey coat, with a huge smile on her face. “My name’s Ditzy Doo. But honestly, that’s a bit of a misnomer.”
“I...see,” Twilight said softly. “It’s nice to meet you, Ditzy. I’m Twilight Sparkle.”
The ebullient mare grabbed Twilight’s hoof and began to shake it vigorously. “It’s great to meet you, Twilight! I’m always glad to make new friends!”
“Same here.” Twilight turned to the other voice, and immediately jumped backwards.
“Changeling!” she shouted, her horn sparking to life as she prepared to unleash an attack. The attack never came, as Trueblood stepped in between the pair.
“Woah! Relax there, Sparky!” she said, raising a hoof to try to calm the unicorn. “Husk is a good guy.” She stood there until Twilight showed a hint of relaxation. “Wow. You weren’t kidding when you said that you had met up with changelings before, were you?”
“No,” Twilight said, her horn losing its glow. “And I don’t have any good experiences with them to date.”
“Well, let me be the first,” the changeling stepped up, moving Trueblood aside. “My name is Husk, and I’d like to help you--if you’ll let me.”
“Help me what?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow dubiously.
“You’ve had a run in with Fantasia,” Trueblood stated, “and that can mess with a pony’s mind.”
“The Empress?” Twilight asked in confusion. And then her eyes grew wide. “Oh no! I left her without an explanation! I need to go back there and apologize! I hope that she’ll forgive me.”
“Well, before you go running off, Sparky, let’s see if Husk can have a little talk with you about things, okay?” Trueblood moved to stand next to Twilight, a reassuring smile on her face. And those eyes. Ice blue eyes looking at her, making Twilight think that she was safe.
“Okay,” she said with only a hint of reservation, “but I can’t stay long. I need to get back to the Empress.”
“Of course you do,” Trueblood stated. “Husk?”
“I’ve got this,” he said, stepping up to stand beside Twilight. “Can you do me a favor and close your eyes for a second?”
Twilight looked at him. Charcoal black skin--or shell, perhaps, she couldn’t tell--glowing green eyes, and short fangs in his mouth. Everything in her body was telling her to fight, not to close her eyes and trust this creature. Her jaw set firmly as she stared straight into him.
“It’s okay, Sparky,” Trueblood whispered. “I’m right here.” The mare took her hoof and placed it onto Twilight’s, holding it gently. “Nothing bad is going to happen.”
Her lungs filled with air, and she let it out slowly as her eyes closed. The moment she shut her eyes, she saw a vision of The Empress. She smiled, not even knowing why. A warmth fell over her, soothing and calm, and the vision of Coldheart began to shimmer. Slowly it lost its shape as she began to blur into the background. Twilight wafted over a wave of nothingness, as she began to drift about on a current of pleasure--which promptly vanished.
Twilight’s eyes popped open, darting about nervously. Husk was standing nearby, spitting up gobs of green goo.
“You with us, Sparky?” Trueblood’s voice was calm and reassuring. “You okay?”
She turned towards her, nodding. “Yeah. Yeah, I think so. What just happened?”
“Husk drained all of the love that Coldheart pumped into you,” she answered. “We’re lucky that she didn’t get a deeper hold, or he wouldn’t have been able to help.”
“Nasty tasting stuff,” Husk said, spitting up another chunk of green phlegm. “I got it all, though.”
“Thanks, Husk,” Trueblood said.
“Yeah, thanks, Husk!” Ditzy moved over to support her friend, holding him up carefully.
“Love that Coldheart pumped...?” Twilight’s words trailed off as she thought back earlier into the night. “Oh. Oh no. No, no, no!”
Tears welled up in her eyes as the memories flooded back. They began streaming freely as those memories sank in. Her legs gave out and she sank to her knees, a deep sobbing filling the night. Trueblood moved with her, dropping down and putting a single hoof over Twilight’s withers.
“It’s okay. You aren’t alone in this, Sparky. A lot of ponies have been through what you just went through. The lucky ones are still around to regret it--and be angry about it,” she said softly. “We’re here for you.”
Falling into Trueblood’s embrace, Twilight fought her words as they came out. “Sh--she...kuh-kuh...” Her breath caught, and she tried again. “Pr--Princess Celestia...”
“It’s okay,” Trueblood said, her voice soft and soothing. “It’s okay.”
Twilight felt the figure move to stand over them before she heard her voice. She looked up just as she spoke.
“She gonna be okay?” The voice was rough and thick.
“G--Gilda?” The griffin raised an eyebrow at the sound of her name.
“Have we met, squirt?” she asked.
“No,” Twilight said, shaking her head, the tears continuing to fall. “No, not really.”
“Good, ‘cause I think I would be upset if I forgot meeting a pony like you.” The big griffin tried to smile, but it looked a little scary in the dim light.
“Uh, yeah,” Twilight said uneasily.
“Gilda, can you go to the treehouse? We’ll be there in a few. Get everypony together, will you?” Trueblood asked.
“You bet, boss,” her voice was calm and gentle--even with the rough edge--which seemed oddly out of place to Twilight. She stared as she walked away.
“You doing okay?” Trueblood asked her.
“I...I think so,” Twilight said, her eyes falling back to the ground.
“Yeah, probably not,” Trueblood answered. “But you’ll get there. I can see it in your eyes.”
Raising her head, Twilight began to look around, getting her bearings. They were in a clearing, the moon and stars shining above. The grass felt soft beneath Twilight, her hooves padding it gently and her tail brushing back and forth. Trees dotted around the perimeter of the space, dense and thick, impenetrable in the night. A faint glow of light came from one space that snaked its way through the foliage.
“Where are we?” Twilight asked.
With a great flourish, Trueblood jumped to her hooves, dancing lightly through the clearing, her face suddenly awash with joy. “Forgive me, Twilight Sparkle! I didn’t mean to be so rude!” With a golden flash she teleported, disappearing from one side of the clearing and arriving on the top of a tall rock at the other end. “Welcome to Everfree!”
“This is the Everfree Forest?” Twilight looked around, seeing none of the tell-tale images that she knew from her Everfree. “But it seems so...pleasant.”
“This is the last bastion of freedom in the world, Sparky,” she replied, teleporting once more to stand beside the unicorn. “And we plan to keep it that way. It’s the only place where Coldheart’s magic can’t take hold, which makes it, by its nature, pleasant.”
“Wait...the whole world?” Twilight asked. “She doesn’t just rule Equestria?”
“No, she is Empress of the Six Kingdoms. Here, there, the whole world,” Trueblood said, flashing a smile. “Except Everfree. My band and I stand against The Empress, and her puppet, Toy, who rule with an iron hoof. We will fight against them until the true rulers of the separate kingdoms can be restored. We’re the last source of hope in the world,” she extended a hoof, “and we can always use another.”
“I, um, I’m not sure,” Twilight said. “It’s kind of...complicated.”
“Well,” she pulled the hoof back, her smile still shining, “at least give me the chance to convince you.”
“Well, I’m not gonna be going anywhere until morning at the earliest,” Twilight stated, rising to her hooves. “And I think I could use something to eat and some...water.”
Trueblood stepped over next to Twilight, her mane shifting in the late-night air. “Then why don’t we go over to the treehouse and see what we can get set up for you.”
“You live in a treehouse?” Twilight took the first step towards the light shining through the trees.
“Well,” Trueblood let her voice take on a sing-song quality, “it’s not so much a treehouse as it is a tree that happens to be a house.” She laughed. “I know that sounds a little crazy.”
“Actually, that sounds amazingly inviting,” she responded, smiling over at the blond-maned mare.
Trueblood put her hoof back up on Twilight’s withers as they walked. “That’s the spirit!” She trotted ahead, turning back at the last moment to look at Twilight as they came into view of the treehouse.
It sat among many other trees, a gnarled old hardwood with limbs that twisted and turned their way up and around into the canopy above. Dirt was worn away at the roots, many of them exposed above soil, and a door sat in the hollow between two roots. Twilight knew it in an instant.
“Zecora’s hut? Is she here, too?” Her eyes lit up as she saw the familiar location.
“Is who here? And what’s a zecorva?” Trueblood turned her head to the side in confusion.
“Oh, just a...friend,” she answered, her expression dropping slightly.
“Well,” Trueblood’s smile filled the space left behind as Twilight’s faded, “why don’t I introduce you to some new friends.” She stepped backwards, her hooves light and confident.
“You’ve already met Ditzy Doo, our heart and soul,” she said, stepping up beside the pegasus. “And you’ve had a close encounter with Husk, too. He’s helped us more than maybe any other pony, thanks to his special gift.” She moved over to stand beside another familiar figure. “And this is my most true friend, the one that I can rely on to be there for me every single time.” She put her hoof up around the griffin’s neck, pulling her close to her in a half-hug. “This is Gilda.”
“You’re a little too sentimental there, boss,” Gilda chided, playfully.
“She is,” another voice answered, stepping out from the doorway into the hut. “And if she’s not careful she’s going to bring home the wrong pony, endangering all of us.”
Twilight’s eyes rolled back, her mouth falling open as the figure stepped into view. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
A light blue unicorn with a pale mane stood next to Trueblood, her eyes sharp and piercing as they stared at Twilight. “What do we know about this one, Trueblood? One day you’ll bring home a spy.”
“Trixie? Of course it’s Trixie,” Twilight shook her head in disbelief.
“What? I haven’t gone by that name since I was a filly. I go by Bea now,” she responded, and then turned to Trueblood. “See, this is what I’m talking about. How does she know that?”
“She knew my name, too,” Gilda said slowly.
“And she got my name wrong,” Ditzy added with some hesitance.
“They have a good point, Sparky,” Trueblood stepped over to Twilight, her tell-tale smile missing from her face. “You do seem to know a good bit about us. Mind telling me how that can be the case?”
“Uh...growing fame from your success?” Twilight forced a smile.
“Not a good answer,” Trueblood replied, now standing right in front of the other mare. “Want to try again? With the truth, maybe?”
A mournful sigh came out of Twilight as she looked into Trueblood’s eyes. “Okay, but I really don’t think you’re gonna believe me.”
* * * * * * *
The night had fallen, and Celestia had done her duty, both in lowering her sun and raising Luna’s moon. The throne room was quiet, and the halls were still. There was no pony needing immediate need or care.
And Celestia sat in bed with a huge smile on her face.
She was naked, her shoes, crown, and chestpiece all carefully hung up in place nearby. Her mane spread out over the sheets, lazily drifting about as though it was taking the same time to relax.
The flicker of a sole light shone over her shoulder, illuminating the book that she had floating in front of her. Her eyes danced over the page, not with the speed of a party jig, but with the grace of a waltz. Her tongue wet her lips, only to have the lower lip find a place between her teeth.
It had been over a week since Luna had left with Twilight Sparkle for their attempt to discover the solution to a mystery centuries old, and that was the longest that the two had been separated since their relationship had become intimate.
The title of the book was “The Magic Bit” by A. Jinx, and Celestia had been salivating since she first picked it up.
“Oh yes,” she whispered, “yes, she is a bad, bad pony. She deserves what she is getting.”
The feathers on Celestia’s wings flexed open and closed as she read down each passage. A thin coat of sweat covered her coat as her breath became more labored.
“Pin her down. Make her beg,” Celestia hissed. “You know she wants you to do it!”
A hoof worked its way down her body, caressing her stomach and thigh as she read on deeper.
“Pound her. Drive your newborn cock deep into her,” she moaned. Her hoof found its way to her marehood, and began its ministrations, deepening the sound issuing from her body.
The book shifted in her magical grasp, her eyes closing as the words became lost to her. Images floated through her mind, drawn from the story and enacted by her cherished love. She was pinned down, her body being savagely violated by Luna and a cock that had grown from her engorged clitoris. A memory as much as fantasy, but one that took on a new life.
“Yes. Rut me. Make me yours,” Celestia could feel the tension growing in her loins. It would not be long before she would have at least a semblance of relief. It wasn’t the same as actually being with her beloved Luna, but it would have to suffice until her return.
She could hear Luna’s growl from behind her. She could smell her musk as she pushed herself towards climax. She was ready to cum for her.
She didn’t quite make it.
The door to her chamber burst open. The book flew through the air, as sheets and covers were scattered in all directions. Celestia’s eyes went wide and wild, her mane flying, as the words sputtered from her mouth.
“Knocking! This is my private chamber! It is assumed that you will knock before entering this room!” she all but shouted.
The guard stood there, lowering his head for the briefest of moments, before raising it up again. His voice wavered as he spoke. “My apologies, Your Majesty,” he said, “but...it’s Princess Luna...”
The words carried the space between the guard and Celestia instantly, but they did not match the speed of her reaction. The bed could not contain Celestia. Her wings fluttered as she came to rest at the side of the guard.
“Where is she?” Celestia asked solemnly.
“Sh--she’s in the Throne Room. She just appeared there a short--”
The guard was knocked to the ground, drawn in off balance by the sudden void left behind by Celestia. He blinked rapidly, his mind coming to terms with her teleportation as he did his best to regain his hooves and rush back to find his princess.
Celestia arrived in the throne room an instant after she left her chambers. Guards spun to attention, seeing their princess enter the room suddenly, despite the presence of the other half of the diarchy.
“Luna?! Luna?!” Her head spun around, and then stopped suddenly on its target. “Luna!”
Celestia’s hooves were moving at a full-gallop, though barely touching the ground as her wings carried her forward.
“Relax, Tia,” Luna’s voice was calm and reassuring. “I’m weak, nothing more.”
“What happened? Your coat has scorch marks on it!” Celestia stood there with no shoes or adornment, a sight rarely seen by the guards of the castle. A welcome, familiar sight to her sister-wife. “Was there an accident?”
“Not really. A mistake, perhaps, but not an accident,” she answered with a faint smile.
“What happened? What could do this to you?” she asked.
“Not what, Tia--who,” Luna’s face turned dark. “She calls herself Fantasia Coldheart, and we may well need to prepare for the worst.”
* * * * * * *
“That is a bit hard to believe, Sparky,” Trueblood said, her hoof gently rubbing along the side of her muzzle.
“Too hard to believe,” Bea answered. “I think she’s a spy.”
“Yeah, I figured you would,” Twilight mumbled.
Twilight sat at the center of a large circle, facing towards Bea, with Ditzy on her right, Husk on her left, and Gilda directly behind her. Trueblood was constantly walking, moving around the outside of the circle, keeping her focus on Twilight the whole time. The night sky was open to them above, and the lights from the treehouse gave them just enough illumination to see.
“Now, tell me,” Bea asked, “what did I do to make you dislike me so much?”
“Not you. The other you. The one from my world,” Twilight stated.
“Now, now, Sparky,” Trueblood inserted herself into the conversation before it escalated. “I know that Bea can come across a bit terse at times, but she’s really a good kid. Our resident magic expert, and somepony with a good heart.”
Twilight’s shoulders sagged with a sigh. “Yeah, that sounds familiar, too.”
“What about me?” Husk asked. “You haven’t said anything about me, or knowing somepony like me.”
“Uh, that’s a bit different,” Twilight glanced out the side of her eyes quickly, then shifted them back to Trueblood. “It might not be a good time to go over that.”
“Now’s as good a time as any,” Trueblood stated. “Might not hurt to hear what you have to say about him. You did react kinda poorly earlier.”
“It’s not him,” she said, glancing at Husk once more. “Well, not specifically. I’ve just had bad experiences with...Chrysalis.”
“Who’s that?” Ditzy asked. “The name is pretty.”
“Th--that’s my queen. The name she had before she fell to Coldheart many years ago,” he whispered. “You knew her?”
“Unfortunately, yes,” she answered. “She attacked Canterlot, hurt Princess Celestia, and almost ruined my brother’s wedding. And that was just the start!”
“This is fairly recent?” Trueblood asked, now behind Twilight Sparkle as she continued to pace evenly.
“About a year ago,” she answered. “The beginning of it, anyway.”
“Wait, are we talking about Toy here?” Bea asked. “Her actual name is Chrysalis?”
“It is on my world,” Twilight said. “And she is the Queen of the Changelings.”
“It’s hard to imagine that minging sycophant doing anything that could lead a nation,” Bea stated.
“She was grand in her prime,” Husk noted, his voice mournful. “Demanding, yes, but she was strong and proud. Though a bit cruel at times, too.”
“We’re losing sight of the issue here, ponies!” Trueblood rallied. “This is about Twilight Sparkle, and whether or not we believe her story about coming here from another world.”
“It’s true,” Gilda spoke solemnly. “Every bit of it.”
Every eye turned towards her, with Twilight shifting her body considerably to look her in the face. Trueblood entered the circle, standing midway between Twilight and Gilda, staring at her with a raised eyebrow.
“You know something you aren’t telling us, Gilda?” she asked.
Her head began to bob slowly. “When I was a kitten, I heard the elders talking about the far tribes. The griffins that lived in the lands beyond the lands, whose visits were brought through the great waters. I thought they were talking about some griffins that lived across the sea, but...there aren’t any. All of the griffins live here. We don’t have our own lands anymore, but we never did anywhere but on this continent.”
“So?” Bea asked. “A story doesn’t prove anything.”
“I believe her,” Gilda said.
“Your elders know about the pool?” Twilight’s voice raised an octave. “Maybe they know how it works! They might be able to get me home!”
Trueblood winced, and turned towards Twilight with a look of concern.
“I doubt it,” Gilda said. “There are barely enough griffins left to fill a single moot, let alone know the secrets of the elders.”
The tension in the circle was palpable.
“I--I’m sorry,” Twilight said, cringing. “I didn’t know. What happened?”
“It’s all right, you didn’t mean anything by it. Besides, it’s the truth. No point in hiding from it.” She took a deep breath. “The short version is that Coldheart decided that she found griffins to be...tasty.”
Twilight’s eyes grew to the size of saucers. “You don’t mean...”
“Yes,” Gilda stated. “No matter where you are going with that, the answer is yes.”
A hoof came to rest on Gilda’s shoulder, with Trueblood eyes telling a different tale than the smile on her face.
“Okay,” Trueblood spoke to the circle once more. “Who is with Gilda? Who believes Twilight?”
“I do not,” Bea answered coldly.
“I think that she’s really nice!” Ditzy answered. “And at the very least she tells a great story!”
“I think that she’s telling the truth,” Husk answered. “The poison inside her was real enough when she came to us.”
“Well,” Trueblood smiled wide at Twilight, “that makes four to one. Looks like you’re in, Sparky.”
A thin smile crept onto Twilight--for a brief moment. As soon as she started tumbling head-over-tail to the side she stopped smiling, letting out a sharp squeal instead.
“YAY!” Ditzy said, coming to rest on top of her new friend. “I’m so glad to meet you, Twilight! I mean, I already met you earlier, and you met somepony that looks a lot like me already, but now that I know that we’re friends, it’s like meeting you for the first time! Which is great, because that means I got to meet you twice already!”
“Uh, thanks, Ditzy,” Twilight stated.
“Do you want to share my room?” Half of Ditzy’s eyes stared down at Twilight, but all of her smile was fixed firmly on the mare. “I’ve got plenty of room for another bed. Ooh! Or we can share my bed, like sisters. Or maybe have a sleepover! That would be amazing!”
“Give her a minute to breathe, Ditzy,” Trueblood gently urged the pegasus off of Twilight. “We’ll figure out the sleeping arrangements soon enough.”
“Well, I would prefer it not be with me,” Bea stated coldly. “I want to wake up tomorrow morning. And speaking of which, it’s very late. I’m going to bed.”
Her pale mane flew as Bea turned and marched towards the door to the treehouse without a word of farewell or goodnight. The door shut firmly behind her.
“She doesn’t like me,” Twilight said.
“Well, you really haven’t been that warm to her, either,” Husk said stepping up to the mare. “But we can start new tomorrow, right? Let me go and deal with her now. Welcome aboard, for as long as you stay. We’ll find a way to get you home.”
“Thanks,” Twilight answered slowly, with a smile that seemed pasted on her face.
“Goodnight,” Husk stated to the group. “Ditzy, why don’t you come with me. Let’s see if we can’t improve Bea’s mood, eh?”
“Ooh! I like a challenge!” Ditzy answered, flying alongside the changeling as they, too, exited into the nearby dwelling.
“He’s a good pony,” Trueblood said, responding to Twilight’s body language. “Give him a chance.”
“I want to,” she answered, “but it’s so hard to get past what he is.”
“A lot of my people felt that way about ponies,” Gilda said. “If they had been a little more open minded, we might still have a nation.”
Twilight opened her mouth, but with no words finding their way out, she simply opted for a quiet nod of her head.
“I like you, squirt,” Gilda said with a smile. For a second Twilight wondered how she was able to get her beak to change like that, but it passed with another tick of the clock. “And I’m with Husk, we’re gonna get you home. I’m kinda wanting to meet these distant cousins of mine, actually.”
Gilda’s eyes shifted over to Trueblood, whose eyes also shifted over to the treehouse.
“Well,” Gilda stretched for a moment. “I should get off to my nest, get what little sleep I can by morning. Never know what tomorrow is gonna bring around here anymore.”
“Goodnight, Gilda,” Trueblood said. “Sleep well.”
“You bet, boss. You have a good night, yourself.” She turned to walk off, glancing over her shoulder at the last minute as her wings spread out wide. “Oh, and Twilight, you might want to get some sleep, too.”
“Yeah, that’s, uh, a good idea,” she answered. “I guess.”
The two remaining ponies watched Gilda fly up into the top of the treehouse, climbing into the depths of the high branches.
“She doesn’t sleep inside?” Twilight asked.
“Only if it’s raining,” Trueblood said. “And she’s grumpy when that happens. Doesn’t like to be inside much.”
“Huh. I guess I can see that,” she answered, and then turned her gaze to Trueblood. “I guess now is when you go off to sleep?”
“In a minute,” she said. “I wanted to talk to you first.”
Twilight cocked her head to the side. “About what?”
“Well, mostly just to make sure that you were okay. You’ve been through a lot today. Traveling to a new world, finding yourself at the mercy of Fantasia, and then coming here to meet up with this merry band. It’s quite a bit.”
“I’m okay, if that’s what you mean,” Twilight smiled. “Actually, I’m kind of surprised that I am doing this well. Stress can sometimes take a bad toll on me. Make me go kinda, well, crazy.”
“Not that anypony here would think that you are crazy,” Trueblood insisted.
“I guess I should thank you for that,” Twilight said. “I know how everything I said must sound.”
“Actually, you probably don’t. But don’t worry, as long as we are safe and happy, then all is well,” Trueblood answered.
“I do know for certain that I need to thank you for saving me earlier,” Twilight said. “I can’t believe I fell to Coldheart that easily.”
“Goddesses have fallen to her, Twilight. You have nothing to be ashamed of,” Trueblood stated.
“If you hadn’t come along when you did, I might not even be alive right now,” Twilight admitted.
“Good thing I did, then,” Trueblood said with a smile.
Her brow furrowed, and Twilight thought about the events of the day. “Um, why were you there, anyway?”
“It’s my duty,” Trueblood said. “Somepony has to fight the good fight.”
“But that doesn’t explain--”
A slap on the Twilight’s back helped raise Trueblood to her hooves and cut the mare off. “C’mon, Sparky. Let’s get you inside and find you a warm bed to sleep in. Morning comes pretty early around here.”
The pair walked along towards the treehouse in silence, but the thoughts now running through Twilight’s head wouldn’t shut up.
* * * * * * * *
Seven figures stood perfectly still, their backs straight and their muzzles held high in the air. Their eyes did not move as the great pink alicorn marched back and forth before them. The light of the morning sun glinted off their copper-like scales, a high fin-like ridge rising up their neck and cresting on the top of their head. A long tail, ending in bony spikes, stood rigid behind them.
As Coldheart walked, her eyes scanning over the line-up, a shadow followed her close behind.
“All seven of them, Empress,” Toy said, her eyes burning and her lip curled up. “All by morning.”
“Yes, yes,” she answered, her hoof waving to the side. “You did well, Toy. But these,” she stopped, turning to face the line-up, “these are magnificent.”
“Of course, Empress,” Toy answered, her voice hiding the snarl that played on her mouth.
“I truly did an amazing job with them,” Coldheart praised. “Of course, I would expect no less, but still...”
“They perform brilliantly, Empress. I can attest to that personally,” Toy answered.
“Oh yes,” Coldheart turned towards the changeling, “I forgot about that.” Her eyes were laughing with the lie.
“They are supreme killers, Empress. It’s a shame that I had to destroy the other three,” Toy said with mock sympathy.
“And it is a shame that they slaughtered all of your hive,” Coldheart replied, “but that is the cost of defying me, isn’t it?”
“Yes, Empress,” Toy said softly.
“Do you know how I made them, Toy?” Coldheart turned back to the line of stallions. “My precious Dragoons?”
“Magic, Empress?” Toy answered.
She turned her head with a smirk, and then turned back away. “Of course with magic, Toy, but let me tell you the specifics.
“After I ascended to the throne of Equestria, I knew that I would have to extend my reach. The world would feel my love, and bow down to me--as they should.” Coldheart began to pace once more. “But I could not be everywhere. I had an army, of course, but I needed a force that was elite. A group that I knew could bring a kingdom down even without me there.”
She turned to look at Toy, her eyes filled with false sadness. “But there was none. No pony out there could meet my standards. So I looked elsewhere, starting with the the dragon kingdoms. They were unhappy to see me at first, but, like everypony else, they soon came to love me. And it was that love that led to my biggest revelation.” Her eyes glinted in the morning light. “If I could not find my elite pony, I would make them.”
She took a deep breath, her smile growing wide. “Experimentation was the key. I didn’t know much about dragons or their anatomy, so I had to examine them. See their musculature, the strength of their skin, the density of their bones, all of it was needed to find out exactly what made a dragon a dragon.” She nodded happily. “I went through dozens of them on my examination table before feeling as though I had the knowledge that I needed.”
Coldheart stepped up to one of the stallions who remained perfectly still. “I chose the stallions for the process myself. The best warriors that the kingdom had to offer. Similarly, I chose young dragons, still in their growing stage. And then I stripped them down to their bones. Both the dragons, and the ponies. The first few ponies died screaming, but eventually I got it right, and was able to keep them alive while I took the other parts from the dragons and layered them onto the pony’s frame. It must have been excruciating.” Her hoof went up and brushed against the jaw line of the stallion in front of her. “But they did it for me, because they love me.
“My Dragoons,” she stepped back, looking over her creations. “My special warriors.”
“And what is it you plan to do with them this time, Empress?” Toy asked.
“Well, that seems obvious,” her voice eased, “conquer the world.”
“You already rule the world,” Toy answered.
“Not this one, pet,” she stepped over and ran her hoof alongside Toy’s jawline. “The new world. The one that brought us the lovely Luna.”
“And what of this one?” Toy asked.
“What of it? I have no intention of giving up what I already have,” Coldheart said, her face contorted in disbelief.
“Of course not, Empress,” Toy answered compassionately. “I didn’t mean to suggest that.”
“It’s not a problem, Toy. I don’t expect you to think, just to follow my instructions,” Coldheart stated. “And I have a new task for you to complete, in fact.”
Toy lowered her head, bowing it as her lips trembled. “Of course, Empress.”
“Conscript an army. Nothing too large, perhaps one or two hundred capable ponies,” Coldheart instructed. “Make sure there are flyers among them. I want air support. I’m not as concerned about magic, but I will need a hoof-full of unicorns that seem to be outstanding, so by all means choose them. The key is continuity. I want a unit that is willing to die for me. You have two days to gather them and have them ready to march out of Canterlot. I will meet you then. Is that clear?”
“Perfectly, Empress,” Toy answered, “but if I may ask, where are you going to be during that time?”
“Me?” Her smile sent a shiver down Toy’s spine. “Oh, I have somepony that I need to find.”
* * * * * * *
The hallway echoed with the sound of his hooves as Shining Armor marched towards the throne room. Another official summons to come see the princess. He was appreciative of her concern, but he also had duties to perform--as she had made clear the last time they spoke--so he hoped this would be a quick visit.
He certainly wasn’t expecting to bump into his wife along the way.
Princess Cadance walked on in oblivion, her smile bright and contagious. He thought that she had a meeting with an ambassador from the southern territories today. Something about becoming an official part of Equestria, if things went well.
“Cady?” Shining Armor trotted up towards her, his own smile growing.
She turned suddenly, the smile dimming when she saw him. “Shiny? What are you doing here?”
“I was about to ask you the same thing,” he stretched his muzzle forward, kissing her on the cheek. “I thought you had a meeting with a dignitary today?”
“I did,” she answered, “but I got a summons from the princess to come to the throne room immediately.”
“Really?” Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed. “So did I. I wonder why?”
“I...I have no idea,” Cadance’s voice wavered, and her smile suddenly reappeared at full intensity.
“Well, there’s only one way to find out,” he said, nodding forward to the door. “I hope that everything was going well with the ambassador.”
“Uh...yes! I had to leave him sooner than he...hoped, but I’m sure that he’ll be fine,” she spoke, her eyes darting around the hall.
“Okay,” he replied slowly. “Are you sure that everything was fine?”
They came to a stop in front of the doors to the Throne Room, a guard standing on either side of the closed portal. Their eyes staring forward, ignoring the two visitors.
“Yes!” she snapped. “Why are you even questioning it? Everything was fine. We were talking and going over plans, that’s all. Just doing my job!”
“Okay, okay,” he stepped back. “I was just worried about you. You seem a little tense.”
“I’m fine, dear,” she smiled, and bent over, kissing him on the lips. “It’s sweet that you worry.”
“You’re my wife, Cady. I’m always going to worry about you,” he stated.
“But you don’t--”
The doors to the Throne Room opened suddenly, pulled by a golden magical glow. The couple’s heads turned into the space, seeing both princesses--Luna and Celestia--standing near the throne, beside a large table.
“Princess Cadenza, Shining Armor, thank you for responding. Please, come in,” Celestia stated in a monotone voice.
Almost mechanically, the pair turned and entered the chamber, with only a momentary glance at each other along the way.
“Princess Luna has been informing me about a situation that she has discovered, one that we will need both of your help to deal with,” Celestia stated. “Shining Armor, what is the current state of our military preparedness? How quickly could you mobilize our forces?”
“Our forces? You mean the entire army, Your Majesty?” Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed.
“I’m afraid so,” she answered.
“Hard to say, Your Majesty,” he replied. “I would say two, perhaps three days at the soonest.”
“And what about a smaller force? A squad of some of your best ponies?” Luna asked.
“That I could have today, Your Highness,” he stated.
“Then make it so,” Celestia said. “I want that squad ready to move out in two hours.”
“Aunt Cele--” Cadance felt the words catch in her throat as she met the gaze of the ruler of Equestria. “Uh...Princess Celestia, what is happening? What is this all about?”
“That’s what we are here to talk about, Princess Cadenza,” Celestia answered. “And I’m afraid that it will be something that is likely going to be difficult for both of you to hear--for various reasons. Not the least of which is the danger that is currently being posed to Twilight Sparkle.”
“Twilight?” Shining Armor’s eyes widened.
“What’s the problem with Twilight?” Cadance asked.
Luna turned to look at her, and Cadance would have sworn that the Goddess of the Night faltered as she moved. “You are, Princess Cadenza.”
Cadance’s jaw dropped, and did not close again until well after Luna had finished her story.
* * * * * * *
“Stupid ponies!” Goldfeather raked her claws across the table, which shuddered from the onslaught. “I’ve been here, safe and sound, all by myself, not bothering anypony at all...”
The table rocked as she stood up, her wing buffeting it sharply. A deep, feline growl rose from her chest as started to pace back and forth.
“Get it together, girl! Two ponies in the same day doesn’t make for a disaster,” she said aloud. “Even if the second one was a little scary looking.” She shuddered. “Okay, maybe very scary.”
She padded her way back to her bed, flopping hard enough to send dust flying from underneath it. She shook her head, and raised her claws up above it. Slowly, she extended them, flexing them out and then closing them back in tightly.
“You knew this would happen. You were never going to find peace, were you?” Her claw fell to her chest with a thud. She closed her eyes, letting her mind wander.
Dreams come unbidden and without direction. They can take you to wild places of fantasy or to mundane moments of confusion. They can be glimpses into your future, your soul, and your heart. And sometimes, they can be visions of the past.
The screams were the worst part. They were so clear and crisp. Screeches of terror and pain, in voices so familiar and desperate. She turned, looking for them. Racing through the air to save them from their torment, with no clear idea how, or even where to go.
The shadows closed in around her, the night playing with her senses. She screamed out their names, her shrill cry piercing far into the distance. She kept flapping her wings, driving herself forward, but no ground seemed to move. Nothing seemed to be gained.
A flash of light and silence. And then a hard, sharp banging.
Goldfeather popped up, her pulse racing and her breath short. She looked around, her feathers ruffled and her hackles up, eyes darting back and forth. She took a deep breath, holding it in for a moment.
“Damn dream,” she said softly. Her head fell back to her pillow as her strength left her.
Then the banging sound returned.
This was no dream. She jumped from her bed, her heart once more racing as she crept towards the door.
“Three visitors. That is a bad omen,” she whispered.
She stood at the door, waiting. Her claw opened and closed upon itself as she reached for the handle. Softly, she placed her claw and pulled the door open--with only the air waiting beyond. Her body slumped as she finally let out a full breath.
“I was wondering if you were going to answer,” a smooth, even voice stated.
She spun around, her eyes flared out, to behold a tall, regal pony, with wings and a horn, sitting in the corner of her kitchen casually. Her multi-colored mane and pink coat only confirming what Goldfeather knew.
“Empress!” She fell prostrate immediately.
“Oh, such fealty. I’m touched. Especially since, from what I heard, you referred to me as, what was it again?” she tilted her head up, feigning a memory. “Oh yes, ‘a demon come to life.’ Weren’t those the words, Goldfeather?”
“I live but to serve you, Your Majesty.” She swallowed hard, her eyes fixed on the ground.
“Oh, I know. I’m the one that allowed you to live, after all.” She stood and brushed her wing up against the cabinet of the kitchen. “Though why you chose to live in such squalor astounds me.”
“I find peace in it, Your Majesty.” Goldfeather’s eyes scanned the floor, moving up to see gold-clad hooves stepping over to her side.
“Well, that’s about all you’ve found lately, isn’t it? It has been some time since you’ve brought me anything at all. Why is that?” Coldheart asked.
“I--I’ve been trying, Your Majesty. There haven’t been any signs lately,” she answered, her voice uneven.
“But you are the finest tracker in all of Equestria. Haven’t you told me that yourself?” Goldfeather could feel the alicorn’s hooves stepping around her, circling her.
“You are too kind, Your Majesty,” she answered, her eyes trying to pick up the hooves without moving her head.
A warm breath was suddenly on Goldfeather’s ear. “I know,” Coldheart whispered, “and it is because of my amazing kindness that you are going to help me to find out everything that you can about the ponies Twilight Sparkle and Luna.”
Goldfeather’s eyes squeezed shut, a tear pushing out onto her cheek.
* * * * * * *
“Uh, hi, Gilda,” Twilight looked back and forth as she stepped up to the griffin.
“Twilight,” Gilda nodded, taking a break from her task. “What can I do for you?”
Looking over at her, Twilight saw sweat beading up on Gilda’s coat. For the past few hours Gilda had been taking some wood that was found in the area and cutting it down to size, making it better to use for a fire--and she was doing it using only her claws.
“Uh, I don’t mean to interrupt,” Twilight clarified. “I can come back if this isn’t a good time.”
“Nah, it’s okay, squirt. I could use a break, anyway,” she said, a smile growing on her beak.
Twilight looked at the smile and paused. She stared up at her, seeing the beak of a predator smiling down at her, and briefly considered running away, screaming. Instead, she smiled back--awkwardly.
“I, uh, I was just wondering if you knew where Trueblood was? I haven’t seen her since I got up,” Twilight stated.
Gilda’s eyes smiled as well as her beak. “What do you need to know? Maybe I can help you out?”
“Well,” her eyes darted back and forth, looking for anypony else nearby, “it’s not so much something I need to know from her...”
“Ah, I see,” Gilda said, pulling her forearm across her face, wiping away the sweat. “So, you are wanting to know if she is here at all. Because you want to find out stuff about her.”
“Uh...yeah,” Twilight admitted.
Gilda laughed, wiped her claws on a nearby rag, and motioned with her head. “C’mon, squirt. Let’s go have a talk.”
Nodding, Twilight fell in behind Gilda, moving over to the shade of a large tree.
“So, let me see,” Gilda started, sitting down and leaning back against the tree trunk. “You wonder how Trueblood came to lead us? You want to know what it is that makes her so special? You wonder why we all listen to her against impossible odds to fight the good fight against a tyrant that literally has everypony loving her? That pretty close?”
Trotting up next to her, Twilight’s eyes lit up slightly. “No!” She looked off to one side for a second before looking back and Gilda. “Well, yes, actually, but that wasn’t what I was going to ask. I wanted to know how she was able to save me? What she was doing there, and why Coldheart didn’t just take over her mind--or worse--when she did it?”
“Oh, yeah,” Gilda nodded. “I guess that would be a good question, too.” She paused for a moment, scratching her neck. “Let me tell you a story...
“When the griffin nation fell, and Coldheart began her...culling...of my kind, we all scattered. We went our separate ways, staying far and clear of each other. We didn’t want to be in a single place, or even in groups, because we knew that would make us easier to find and easier to...take.”
She took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“So you know where I headed? Where I decided to go?” she asked. Twilight looked at her uncertainly. “Canterlot. This monster had decimated most of my kind, and I was thinking that the best way to deal with her was to go right up to her and tear her heart from her chest.” She extended a claw, flexing it out and closing it again.
“I’ve always been a bit of a hard-ass. A tough gal that wasn’t willing to take anything from anypony. So, once I got it in my head that I was going to go in there and take that bitch down, well, it wasn’t like I was about to be stopped.
“That doesn’t mean that I was stupid, though.” She laughed. “Or, I guess I was, but I was trying to not be obvious in my stupidity. So, I flew to the Everfree Forrest and started to walk out, with the intention of marching straight into Canterlot, and right up to the Empress’s throne.”
Twilight winced, reflecting back to what happened to herself.
“The path out of Everfree isn’t exactly straight, or fun, and as I worked my way along I found that I was getting more and more annoyed by the whole freakin’ thing. So, when I came to the narrow bridge that crosses over the river running through the woods, I was in no mood to deal with anypony.”
The light grew on her face. “So, imagine who walked up to me. A smile on her face, and a defiant gait to her step, right in the middle of the bridge was Trueblood herself.”
Gilda shook her head, laughing softly. “That mare just stood there, staring straight at me. Naturally, all that did was piss me off. The pony Empress was responsible for what happened to most of my kind, and there is no love left between griffins and ponies, so I was ready to gut her there on the spot. I marched right up to her, growling the whole way, and do you know what she did?”
Gilda looked down at the ground and then back up to Twilight. “She told me that the bridge was closed. That I would have to find another way around.” She laughed. “Oh sure, I could have flown right over her, but I wanted to make a point. I wanted to show a pony what happened when you crossed a griffin!”
Twilight swallowed, watching Gilda’s claws flash out, each one extended to its fullest.
“I attacked her like a beast. I only saw red, and I wanted to see more. I wanted her blood on my claws, and her lifeless body under my paws.” Twilight took a step away from Gilda, her eyes wide. Gilda closed her claws, lowering them. “Easy, squirt. I’m just telling a story.
“Anyway, Trueblood had brought a staff with her, and was throwing it around with her magic in a display that I can only call amazing. Every attack I threw at her she parried aside. Every slash she caught and redirected. All culminating in her tossing me over the side of the bridge and into the water.
“Now, I don’t know if you know much about griffins, squirt, but we aren’t exactly the best swimmers in the world. And Trueblood there had already done a great job of wearing me down, so I just sank like a rock. My life was going down, my plans of revenge ruined, all because of another damn pony.”
Her face became softer. “And that’s when she pulled me out. She grabbed me with her magic, and lifted me out of the river and put me down on the far shore. I was coughing up water and struggling to get back up on all fours when she walked up to me, putting a hoof gently on my back. She made sure that I was going to be okay, and then she stood up and nodded down the road.
“She told me that Canterlot was down that road, but that Coldheart was far more dangerous than she was, and that I should keep that in mind. So, she told me that I was welcome to head off to my fate in Canterlot, or...”
Gilda smiled again, and this time Twilight wasn’t scared in the least. “She walked off, inviting me to go with her. To take another path. One that wasn’t revenge, but was for the right fight. I wanted to hate her. I wanted to stand up and rip her to pieces, and then march on to Canterlot and do the same to Coldheart. And then I thought about what had happened.”
Gilda stood up, looking down at Twilight. “I stood up and I followed her. And I’ve never looked back.”
Twilight blinked. “But...how did she know? How did she know what you were doing and where you were going to be? It doesn’t make sense!”
“Well,” Gilda extended her wings up and arched her back down, stretching her whole body, “I suppose you’ll have to ask her that.” She nodded behind Twilight.
Spinning her head around, Twilight saw Trueblood walking up on them.
“Gilda, are you telling our new friend some old stories?” she asked.
“Nah, boss,” Gilda said, slapping Twilight on the back. “I was just giving her some perspective.” Taking a step past the shade of the tree, she continued. “And now I’m getting back to work. Thanks for the talk, squirt.”
“Uh, you’re welcome,” Twilight said softly.
They both watched Gilda walk back over to the wood, where her claws once again went to work on the fallen lumber.
“Hate to be on the wrong end of those things,” Trueblood stated.
“What?” Twilight turned to face her. “But she just told me that you and she...”
Trueblood smiled. “Yeah, I thought as much. C’mon, Sparky, let’s go talk.”
She took five steps before Twilight stopped herself.
“No,” she said. “No, I’m not going anywhere. You keep doing that. Walking away and distracting everypony, and avoiding the matter at hoof. No, we’re going to talk, and we’re going to do it right here!”
Trueblood turned around and looked at Twilight, her smile a little crooked. “Really? Are you sure? Because there is a great vista just a little ways over that way, and I thought that--”
“No!” Twilight stepped up to the other mare, staring her right in the eye. “Stop trying to change the subject. I want answers!”
Opening her mouth for a second, Trueblood closed it and looked around puzzled. “Actually, you haven’t asked me anything yet.”
“Well...I was going to!” Twilight said with a snort. “How did you know where I was? How were you able to get away with me? Why didn’t Coldheart just whammy you like she did me? Why?”
“Oh, that one is easy,” Trueblood said with a sigh of relief.
“Well, what is it?” Twilight insisted.
“Simple: Fantasia is my mother. I’m her daughter,” Trueblood explained.
Twilight blinked several times.
“I’m sorry, what now?”
...to be continued.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Four
“Report, Captain?”
Shining Armor relaxed, his head coming down as he went at ease. This ante-chamber of the Throne Room was scarcely used, but he always made sure that it was in perfect condition. If he had things his way, the room would be different in its construction. Two southern-facing windows on one wall might allow for a flood of sunlight during the day, but it also left a huge whole in security. The other walls were thick stone, with only the one obvious door on the northern wall that led in and out--though there were two other doors that only he and the princesses were aware of on the western wall.
The center of the room was the focal point. A large, round table, currently littered with maps and journals. The main map showing all of Equestria, while the smaller maps showing particular areas in greater detail were either hidden under or off to the side of it--with one exception. A detailed map of the section of the western area of Equestria sat atop the main map, garnering the attention of the two ruling figures of the country.
It was a room that no pony wanted to use. The war room.
“The squad is in position outside the cave,” Shining Armor stated. “We have fifty of our best there right now. If anypony comes out of that pool, we’ll know about it and stop them on the spot.”
“Excellent,” Celestia said. “Good work, Captain.”
“Did you instruct them about what to do if Coldheart appeared?” Luna asked.
“Yes, Your Highness. They have instructions to collapse the cave on the spot,” he answered. “No warnings. No hesitation.”
Luna nodded, her brow furrowed. “I hope that it works.”
“Collapsing that cave would stop anypony, Your Highness. Even you or Princess Celestia,” Shining Armor stated confidently.
“Don’t be so certain,” Luna said. “You underestimate either of us--or her--and you may find yourself in a bad place. Trust me on this.”
“Enough, Luna,” Celestia said firmly. “What is the status with the rest of the army?”
“I would say that we are sitting somewhere between eighty and eighty-five percent. We are still bringing in the last of the ground squads from the southern and eastern borders, and we have sent two of the flying squads to patrol the entire perimeter while the ground forces are absent.”
“How long would it take them to get to the castle?” Celestia asked, her face a shroud of emotion.
“Six, maybe seven hours,” he answered.
Celestia nodded, her form still placid. She moved the smaller map to the side, and brought in a more familiar one to everypony at the table: a map of Canterlot.
“Tell me, Captain, where are our weak points? The changeling invasion must have revealed some to you,” she suggested.
“It did,” he answered, stepping over to stand across from the ruling pair. “We have taken great care to correct the mistakes that were made that day. There are several avenues of approach that we realized were best handled by putting new ramparts in place, which we have done. I have also been refining my defense spell, reinforcing it against physical assault. I think you will be pleased with what I’ve accomplished.”
“I’m already pleased with what you’ve accomplished, Captain.” The first ray of light finally shined from the Sun Goddess, as her smile lit up the room. “And I’m hoping that I don’t have to see your spell in action.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Shining Armor went back to a state of attention.
“Keep me updated on any changes. You are dismissed, Captain,” Celestia said politely.
A curt nod and a sharp turn later, Shining Armor stepped out of the room, leaving the princesses behind.
“He is a good stallion,” Luna said. “Our niece is a lucky mare.”
“Yes, well, that’s another matter,” Celestia said, taking a deep breath.
“What do you mean?” Luna raised an eyebrow.
A heavy sigh came out of Celestia. “It’s not the proper time to bring it up, but...he and Cadance are having issues.”
“That is not good news!” Luna stated.
Celestia shook her head. “No, it isn’t. I just hope that it doesn’t interfere with what we need to do now.” She looked at Luna with intensity. “Which reminds me, how are you feeling?”
“Better,” she answered, thrusting her chest out. “I am prepared for anything.”
“Really? Give me your right hoof,” Celestia asked.
Luna turned her head to the side, narrowing her gaze. “And why would I do that?”
“Because I want to see it,” Celestia stated.
“If you want to see it so badly, get down on your knees and kiss it!” Luna commanded.
“Luna,” Celestia’s voice leveled. “Give me your hoof.”
The Night Goddess and the Sun Goddess locked eyes, staring deeply. Neither one seemed willing to move at all. Finally, Luna broke away, a snarl on her face.
“Fine,” she grunted. “I’m still a little sore. But I am healing quickly. I will be fine by the time that we get to anything on the other side of the portal.”
“And what if she’s waiting on the other side of the portal? Are you ready then?” Celestia asked.
“Oh, I relish the moment when I get to confront her once more.” Luna bared her fangs.
“You are the one who told me to be wary of her. Of how dangerous she could actually be,” Celestia reminded her sister.
“Have you forgotten how dangerous I can be?” Luna asked.
Shaking her head, Celestia extended a wing over her wife’s flank. “Don’t let this become a matter of ego, Luna.”
“Oh, it is,” Luna said with a toothy grin.
“Luna!” Celestia snapped.
“Tia!” Luna snapped back.
“This is a serious matter,” Celestia stated.
“I am very serious,” Luna said. “Tia, I want her. She beat me easily, and I want to show her that I am not that mare.”
“I...” Celestia thought back to her confrontation during the changeling invasion. Of her battle with Chrysalis. “I understand.” She looked firmly at her sister. “But you need to be careful, still. You need to be at full strength before you confront her.”
“I will be.” Luna extended her muzzle over and nuzzled against Celestia’s neck.
“How long until you think you will be healed? Honestly?” Celestia asked.
“I am not sure,” Luna said. “At the rate that I have been healing, I would estimate half a day, maybe a little longer.”
“Then we will wait until morning before we go. I need you to be at full strength,” Celestia said.
“And until then?” Luna asked.
Pulling her wing back, Celestia moved to the far side of the table, her eyes focused down on it as she walked. “We have to be prepared for the worst.”
* * * * * * *
The chamber echoed with the sound of lapping water. No other sound dared to disturb Coldheart as she stared at the unusual sight of a pool hanging on the wall.
“Beautiful,” she whispered. “Absolutely beautiful.”
The gathered ponies--as well as Toy and Goldfeather--remained silent. Letting the empress speak her mind.
“You are absolutely sure that this is the right place?” she asked no pony, not turning at all.
“Yes, Empress,” Goldfeather answered. “The scent of the larger pony led directly here.”
“And you can still smell them here?” She stood still, her eyes fixated on the shimmering water.
“Yes, Empress. Their scents are becoming muddled with all the others here, but...yes,” Goldfeather’s voice scratched and wavered as she spoke.
“Oh? Well, then,” she turned to face the group, “leave. Everypony leave the chamber. I do not want the place contaminated. Except for you, Toy. I wish for you to stay for now.” She turned to Goldfeather. “I want you to gather the Dragoons and the rest of the forces. Have them ready for me when I exit, understood?”
“Yes, Empress!” Goldfeather bowed, her body already shifting towards the exit as she did.
“Go,” Coldheart said simply.
Goldfeather was the first to leave, her wings carrying her away at lightning speed. The other ponies in the chamber were quick on her heels, climbing or flying out in a steady stream.
A smile grew on Coldheart’s face as she watched them scamper.
Quite the contrary, Toy stood there with no expression on her face. Her eyes were dark, a glint of green glowing from their depths. She kept her face directed at the pool of water.
“What’s wrong, Toy?” Coldheart’s voice was soothing, and Toy knew how disingenuous it truly was.
“Nothing, Empress.” Her voice was flat.
“Oh, don’t lie to me, Toy. We are too close for that, aren’t we?” Coldheart moved over, her wing draping across Toy’s back. Immediately, Toy’s wings buzzed, only to be pressed down flat.
“What is to be the fate of this other world, Empress?” she asked.
Coldheart smiled. “Oh, that is simple, pet. I intend to conquer it.”
“And this world? What becomes of it? You cannot be in both places at once,” Toy stated, her eyes still fixated on the pool.
“Why? What are you wondering, Toy?” she asked.
“You have no intention of leaving it to...her,” she turned her very slightly, “do you?”
“Trueblood?” Coldheart laughed. “Don’t be ridiculous! She is a spiteful, irresponsible whelp.” She took a deep breath. “Both worlds are mine, of course. I will rule them.”
“Of course you will, Empress,” Toy stated. “I realize that you are beyond reproach, but...who will carry your word while you are away?”
Finally breaking from the view of the water, Toy looked at Coldheart, her eyes soft and giving. “Who will keep your subjects proper behind your back? You will need time to tame the new world, and if you leave this one totally unprotected, then Trueblood will run rampant. She will gain followers and undermine what you have created.”
“Oh, Toy,” Coldheart reached her hoof up, brushing away the wispy mane that surrounded the changeling’s face. “You are so very transparent.” She laughed. “And while it amuses me, it gains you nothing.”
“Then let me amuse you! Let me please you, Empress! What can I do to earn your favor?” Toy pleaded.
“You already have my favor, pet,” her hoof stroked down Toy’s side. “Why do you think that I keep you around?”
Toy’s lip twitched momentarily. “You are so very kind, Empress, but I want to prove to you that I can be more than you think I am. More valuable than you think.”
“Oh, so now you choose to think for me?” Coldheart asked, her voice carrying an overly hurt tone.
“I only wish to prove myself to you, Empress,” Toy bowed her head.
“And how do you propose to do this?” Coldheart asked.
“Let me watch over the empire while you are gone. Keep the rabble in line while you expand your holdings,” Toy stated. She fell down to her knees, staring up at Coldheart. “I beg of you, let me do this.”
The alicorn turned her head slightly, staring down at the changeling, her lips pulled back in a thin smile. “Oh, Toy, you do know how much I love to see a pony begging.”
Toy’s head dropped further, inching forward towards Coldheart’s hooves. “It is more than just begging,” Toy’s lips reached out and kissed the metal-clad hoof, “it is an honor.”
Half-lidded eyes stared up at the predatory dragon eyes that stared down. Toy kissed her hoof again, and then again, and then let her lips move upward along the shoes. She paused at the top, her eyes asking permission to proceed.
“The thought of conquest has always excited me,” Coldheart replied, her voice level and certain. “Do not stop until I am satisfied.”
At once, Toy resumed her ministrations, kissing up the length of Coldheart’s leg, moving to the outside and up, until her lips were brushing against the underside of the base of the alicorn’s wings.
Which is when the wing folded down on her, trapping Toy to the side of the alicorn.
Instinctively, Toy lurched backwards, trying to pull her head free, but it was clamped like a vice against the ribcage of Coldheart. Her legs flailed, kicking out and pushing against the slick, cold stone of the ground, finding no traction.
“Yes,” Coldheart hissed, “please struggle. Please prove everything that I already know. That you are weak, and I am strong. That you are nothing, and I am everything.”
Panic crept into the corner of Toy’s mind, and she lashed out, striking against Coldheart’s body. The alicorn did not flinch, her flesh barely moving as blow after blow rained down on her side.
“Are you feeling trapped, Toy? Having trouble breathing?” She laughed. “Good. And remember, I am doing this with only a single wing. Just one. I haven’t put forth any effort at all. What does that tell you?”
A muffled whimper was the only response.
“Let me answer it for you,” Coldheart sneered. “It means that I own you. That at any moment I can choose to snuff out your life like a candle. That every breath you take is a gift of my infinite generosity. That I can crack your carapace in half and watch as your life leaks out of you onto the ground with only the slightest. Little. Effort.” With each word, her wing flexed, pushing the changeling harder against her side, causing a frightened shriek from her victim.
Her wing relaxed, and Toy fell out, gasping for breath. It was short lived, as she found herself grasped by one of Coldheart’s hooves, yanked around and held up in front of her.
“Who do you belong to?” she asked.
“You, Empress!” Her eyes were wild and twitching.
“And what does that mean?” Coldheart smiled with no joy.
“Wh--whatever you want it to!” Toy stammered, her voice desperate.
“Yes, exactly. It means that if you ever try to play me again, I will break you apart a piece at a time, keeping you alive and in agony for the whole process. Understood?” Coldheart’s eyes were razors staring into Toy.
“Y--yes.” Toy’s voice broke, her lip quivering.
“Now,” Coldheart let her go, and the changeling slumped to the ground in a heap, “what is about to happen?”
“A--anything you want,” Toy answered from below Coldheart’s hooves.
“Perfect answer,” Coldheart let out an easy sigh. “Now, get on your back.”
Immediately, Toy flipped over, skittering so that she lay flat, her wings buzzing as they fell to her side. She stared up at Coldheart, her pupils dilated fully.
“Extend your tongue,” the alicorn commanded.
The long tongue slipped out of her mouth, falling down over her chin.
“No, Toy! Up and rigid. I want your tongue sticking straight up!” Coldheart insisted. “And longer! I know you can do it.”
Toy stuck her tongue straight up, altering its size slightly with her magical power, as instructed. Coldheart looked down at it and smiled. She made no motion for a moment, letting the changeling deal with the strain of keeping the tongue out in the damp air of the cave for a moment, the oddly forked end of it looking somewhat like a bulbous prod.
“Now then,” she began, “there are some important things for you to remember for the next few minutes. Firstly, and most importantly, I want you looking at me. I want your eyes on mine the whole time. Secondly, you will be doing all the work. And finally, you might want to do that work very well, as you won’t be able to breathe while it is happening. Understood?”
A tremor ran through Toy as she nodded her agreement.
“Excellent.” Coldheart moved, stepping over Toy’s body, and positioning herself directly over the changeling’s face. Her eyes glowed a brilliant pink, and the whole chamber began to echo the color, the water causing a cascade of color that shimmered through the entirety of the space.
A familiar feeling invaded Toy, one that she knew all too well, and despite her true desires, she felt herself becoming aroused. Her eyes were locked with Coldheart’s, staring up at her with a desperate longing that hadn’t existed moments before. She longed for Coldheart to lower herself down and impale Toy’s tongue into her sex. The front of her thoughts all screamed out for the Empress to take action, rather than just hover there above her face. The back of her mind was cursing herself for wanting that to happen.
And then a single drop fell down. One drop of nectar dripping from Coldheart’s drenched vagina, landing onto Toy’s outstretched tongue. Toy groaned with desire as the taste exploded on her tongue.
Coldheart fell with all her weight, shoving Toy’s tongue deep inside her pussy with a single thrust. She grabbed the changeling’s face with her hooves, holding it still while she settled her nethers down comfortably.
The two mares stared straight into each other’s eyes. One of them in desperation, the other in contempt.
The lips of Coldheart’s vagina completely covered Toy’s mouth and nose, cutting off all of her airways, and for a moment it looked as though she wouldn’t ever do anything else except watch the changeling suffocate.
“Ah, my Toy. My favorite Toy. It is time for you to work your magic. Start fucking me with that tongue,” she commanded.
Toy did just that. Pulling it back almost completely into her mouth, Toy started out slowly, making sure she had the right angle and motion down before increasing the tempo. As soon as she was comfortable, she began to plunge her tongue in and out of Coldheart’s pussy with vigor, attacking it with lustful violence.
“That’s it,” Coldheart purred. “Do me like your life depends on it--because it might. If you aren’t able to get me to cum quickly, you might never take another breath. So, make your Empress happy, Toy. Make her very happy.”
The changeling channeled her own natural magic into the tongue, changing the shape of it as it moved in and out of Coldheart’s cunt. Ridges and rises formed and fell along its length, sending waves of pleasure into the alicorn.
“Yes. This is why I keep you around, wench. Because of your talent. Because you are my favorite plaything. As long as you are able to please your Empress, you will find that you have a special place near me,” Coldheart stared down, looking beyond the eyes of Toy. “A special place beneath me.”
A burning was forming in the back of Toy’s lungs. She had expanded them to take in more air than she needed, but even that excess was beginning to run low. Her tongue was moving like a piston, powering inside Coldheart’s marehood, driving her towards the edge of release.
“Do you have any idea how excited I am, Toy? How much the thought of finding a new world to conquer has made me?” Coldheart’s voice was rough and primal. “And the fact that this Luna mare was able to defy me even for a moment was...exhilarating. This is the first challenge that I have had in what seems like forever, Toy. And I intend to make the most of it.”
Her own desire was almost unbearable, but Toy knew better than to even attempt to touch herself. Any distraction away from the pleasure that Coldheart was receiving would be met with harsh disfavor. Instead, she let the pleasure that she was giving drive her on, hoping beyond hope that it might somehow be reciprocated when the Empress found release.
“Do you want me to cum, Toy? Do you want to make me happy more than you want to breathe?” Coldheart asked. Toy’s only answer was a redoubling of her efforts. Her tongue slammed into and out of the other mare’s pussy with blinding speed--an unnatural speed that no pony else in the world might be able to duplicate.
Coldheart’s teeth suddenly bared. Her lips curling back as the sensation washed over her.
“You! Are! Mine!” she shouted down at Toy, and then threw her head back, a scream echoing off the walls of the cavern and filling the room with a clear and unbridled moment of erotic cacophony.
Keeping her tongue moving, Toy pressed herself to finish. Her vision started to blur and her mind began to wander. She couldn’t focus on the task at hoof, and visions began to appear in her mind. Colors and shapes that made no sense. A kaleidoscope of incoherence, with a growing center of black that began to take up more and more of her mind.
A loud, sharp intake shocked Toy back, as air once more filled her lungs. Coughing and sputtering, the breaths came upon her in desperate, ragged gasps. She rolled onto her side, finding no strength to do anything else at the moment.
“Please, Toy,” Coldheart said from somewhere nearby, “show some control. You are embarrassing yourself.”
With all of her strength, Toy turned over to see Coldheart standing in front of the pool. Her breath was returning to normal quickly, and her focus was returning with equal speed.
“So close,” Coldheart said. “All I have to do is reach out,” she extended a hoof, “and take it.”
Her hoof passed harmlessly through the water.
The Empress pulled her hoof back, her head jerking to the side. She quickly re-inserted it, finding nothing but the hard rock of the back of the cave waiting.
“That...is bothersome,” Coldheart’s voice was forcibly calm and level. “Still, if the other mares used it, then...”
A white light filled the chamber, and Toy watched as silhouetted ghosts seemed to move around her suddenly--including one that looked like herself. Each stepping backwards, they performed a backwards display, rewinding their motion until the chamber was once again empty. And then there was nothing for a long moment, suddenly interrupted by a black alicorn with an ethereal mane of stars stepping backwards through the portal. Another flash of white and the chamber was free of the ghostly images.
Coldheart laughed. “So simple.”
“What is, Empress?” Toy slowly regained her hooves, standing once more under her own power.
“The key to activating this pool. I must thank Luna for pointing it out to me when next we meet,” she replied. Turning to face Toy, she continued. “Which brings up another point.”
Stepping over to stand in front of Toy, Coldheart smiled. “I always intended for you to be my proxy while I was gone, Toy. That was why I asked you to remain behind after I sent the others away. So that I could tell you that and prepare you for your duties.”
“Prepare me, Empress?” Toy asked.
“Of course. I don’t expect you to handle everything, but I do expect you to handle certain things--one of which has just made itself clear to me,” Coldheart said. “That being the fact that you will need to hunt down and capture the mare known as Twilight Sparkle. She is the only other being in the world that knows of this pool.”
Toy’s eyes lit up. “I would love that opportunity, Empress. But she will be with Trueblood, you know.”
“Ah, yes,” Coldheart said. “Such a disappointment, that one. But you are right, they will be together, I suppose.”
“Let me deal with her, Empress,” Toy pleaded. “Take care of the disrespectful stripling once and for all.”
Coldheart met the gaze of the changeling, and her eyes softened. “So bloodthirsty. What a delight you can be, Toy,” she sighed. “Very well, I grant you permission. Take Goldfeather and a contingent of troops and hunt them down. Do not kill Sparkle or Trueblood, but I want them captured and contained on my return.”
“I will try, Empress, but they are powerful and crafty, and my strength is limited,” Toy stated.
Coldheart smiled. “Of course.” A pink glow surrounded Coldheart’s horn, and the energy was soon replicated in a field around Toy’s body. Lifting her into the air, the pink energy began to spark and arc across Toy’s carapace, surrounding her and finding ways to penetrate into her flesh and between the seems in her chitinous armor.
A flash of pink energy turned to green, and standing in the middle of the display was a very different figure. Her head held high, her mane flowing easily, with wings that looked strong and powerful once more, Toy stood with a sharp-toothed smile on her face.
“I take it that is enough love to keep you going while I am gone?” Coldheart asked.
“Empress,” the hollow voice of the changeling buzzed, “that was absolutely perfect.”
* * * * * * *
“Daughter? Mother?” Twilight shouted the two words, as though bringing their very meaning into question. “How is that even possible?!”
“Okay, first, the stallion has to take his penis and--” Trueblood wasn’t able to finish her reply.
“I know that part!” Twilight shouted. “I Just don’t know how you can be a daughter with that mother!”
“Well, yeah,” Trueblood answered. “Most people who are daughters do have mothers.” Her eyes shifted upwards. “All of them, in fact.”
“Not like this!” Twilight exclaimed.
“Sparky, calm down,” Trueblood reached over, only to have Twilight shirk away.
“What are you really doing?” Twilight stepped away, eyeing the mare. “Are you trying to find out something from me? Is this a trick?”
“Oh yeah,” Trueblood stated, her voice dropping. “You saw through my clever plan by getting me to tell you the situation outright instead of lie about it and make something up. You’re too clever for me.”
“No sarcasm!” Twilight yelled. “Sarcasm is...not right. I don’t know, just...NO!”
“Okay. Sorry, Sparky,” Trueblood smiled. “But honest, why would I tell you that if I had ulterior motives?”
“You...might be trying to throw me off by telling me the truth, so that I think that you aren’t doing something insidious, when in reality you...” Twilight took a breath. “Okay, yeah, I’m not buying that either. Fine, you aren’t evil.” She turned her head to look at Trueblood sideways. “Are you?”
“No,” Trueblood laughed. “Much to the chagrin of Fantasia, I’m actually a rather decent pony.”
“How did... I don’t even know how to ask the question,” Twilight said.
“How did I get to be like this with a mom like that?” Trueblood asked for her.
“Yeah,” she said.
“Well, it wasn’t easy. C’mon, let’s go for a walk and I’ll tell you,” Trueblood said, turning and taking a couple of steps before looking back over her shoulder. “And I mean I’ll tell you while we’re walking. Not trying to change the subject, honest.”
Her smile was infectious, and Twilight couldn’t help but to fall in place beside her.
“Okay, so, my life,” Trueblood said. “That’s a big story, so I’m gonna chop it down into small bits if that’s okay.” She pondered for a moment, and then continued. “I guess the best place to start is my birth.
“Fantasia was just starting her concept of creating the perfect warrior, and she figured that there was no better building block than herself. So, after doing some research, she chose a group of stallions that would be the ideal genetic material to father a child that she could mold into what she wanted.”
Sunlight spilled down through the limbs of the Everfree as the two worked their way through the thick growth.
“Of course, she can’t control nature,” Trueblood laughed. “Well, at least she hadn’t figured it out then. So, I was born and the first thing that she did--as I’m told--was trying to get me to love her. With magic, of course. That didn’t work.”
“Didn’t work?” Twilight fought to stay next to the Trueblood, wanting to hear the full story.
“Nope. Turns out that there is one pony in all the world that her magic doesn’t effect.” Trueblood turned to face Twilight. “Me. I’m immune to her spells. Her attempts to make the perfect soldier created the thing that she most feared: some pony that she couldn’t control.”
“But, why didn’t she kill you?” Twilight immediately tried to backtrack. “Not that I’m condoning that! That would have been horrible!”
“No worries, Sparky, it’s not like you are the first one to ask me that,” Trueblood said, a natural ease in her voice. “And my guess is that she didn’t do it out of pride. She didn’t want me to be the one pony that she couldn’t break so she had to kill. So, I was the constant target for attacks and experiments, as she tried to figure out how to break me.”
“I--I’m so sorry,” Twilight said gently.
“Thanks, but it gave me some good perspective on her, and when I got older it gave me all the inspiration I needed to fight against her,” Trueblood stated. “At first it was little things. I was a rebellious teen, just going against everything she did. Not wanting the food we had for dinner. Not calling her Empress.”
“What about ‘mom?’” Twililght asked. “Or mother? Did you ever call her that?”
“Oh, heck no! She didn’t want me calling her that even when I was small. I was taught to call her Empress from the time I was a foal,” Trueblood explained.
The pair broke through the tree line, and Twilight felt her breath catch in her throat. A deep gorge, one that Twilight thought she recognized, fell out below them, plunging down a daring depth that threatened vertigo. To their left was a cliff that soared up into the clouds, losing itself from view. From that dizzying height fell a torrent of water. A waterfall that dropped from farther than she could see, to lower than she dared to look, and took her breath away completely.
“Wow,” she whispered.
“Yeah, I know. I told you that it was pretty cool,” Trueblood said. She walked over and sat down at the edge of the precipice, looking back at Twilight expectantly. Hesitantly, Twilight stepped over and peered over the edge at the spot where the other mare was sitting. A shear drop.
“I wouldn’t do that,” Trueblood warned. “It can make you kinda dizzy.”
“Yeah,” Twilight stepped back slowly. “I just found that out.”
Twilight plopped down next to Trueblood, her flank hitting the ground solidly.
“So,” Trueblood stated, “after a while Fantasia started to be upset with me on a more regular basis. Which led to me realize that I might be better served spending time away from home. Eventually, I found my way to Everfree, and to Bea.”
“Bea? You met her here?” Twilight asked.
“Yep. That’s her house we’re using. She built it,” Trueblood said.
“Really? She’s never struck me as the type,” Twilight stated.
“You’re thinking of the wrong Bea, then. Yours is named, what? Trixie? I take it she’s not very good with her hooves.” Trueblood picked up a rock and tossed it over the edge and into the gorge.
“Oh, she’s very...capable, I suppose. She just, well, gets on my nerves,” Twilight explained.
“How so?” Trueblood turned to look at Twilight.
“She’s just so...so...her!” Twilight shook her head. “You would just have to meet her.”
“Well, maybe I will,” Trueblood said. “You never know.”
“I know that I need to find out how to open the portal, and then get back to my world so the princess doesn’t worry about me,” Twilight said. “Of course, she’s probably already worried, so that idea is shot.”
“Hey, don’t worry, Sparky,” Trueblood put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, “we’re gonna get you home. I promise.”
They sat there in silence--if you can call the roar of a waterfall silence--for a full minute.
“I still can’t believe that you’re Coldheart’s daughter,” Twilight said.
“It’s true,” the other mare stated. “Sad, but true.”
Twilight turned and saw something totally new. Trueblood sat there without a smile on her face. She stared out over the gorge, her face hanging.
“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, extending her hoof to Trueblood’s shoulder this time.
“I don’t like talking about this part of my life,” Trueblood said. “It’s tough enough just being her kid. It’s another thing to realize that--” Her voice caught, a single tear tracing down her cheek. “It’s tough knowing that your mother is--or was--the Goddess of Love, and the only way that she thought of it was by magic. That if she had only taken time to be my mother then--”
She couldn’t finish. The rest of the words hung over and spilled out into the gorge, never to be heard.
“I’m so sorry,” Twilight’s words seemed inadequate to her own ears.
“It’s okay,” Trueblood’s smile returned, weak but present. “Don’t, uh, don’t tell the others I cried, huh? Don’t want to ruin my reputation.”
“I--I won’t,” Twilight said. “Do you not talk to them about this?”
“Oh, they know I’m Fantasia’s kid, and that her magic doesn’t work on me, but...not about the rest. Not about not having a mom.”
“Why tell me?” Twilight asked.
“Why not tell you?” Trueblood answered.
She sat there a moment, looking at Trueblood, who had turned back to stare out over the gorge. She scooted over until she was sitting next to her, and wrapped her foreleg around her, pulling her closer.
Trueblood let her head fall down onto Twilight’s shoulder.
* * * * * * *
“I still don’t know what I have to do in all of this,” Cadance said, pacing back and forth.
“You have perhaps the most important role of any of us, Princess Cadenza,” Celestia instructed. “You must rule in our stead while we are gone.”
“But I suck at that!” she exclaimed. “Don’t you remember what happened last time?”
“I do. I also remember that you were able to overcome a large number of obstacles to maintain order,” Celestia said. “Even if you did try to keep it hidden from me for a while.”
“Well, that’s the problem with having advisors who see secret things that the princess isn’t supposed to know about,” she said, “they eventually advise.”
“Exactly. You’ll come to appreciate that in time,” Celestia said.
Celestia was sitting calmly. The gardens were lovely, truly her favorite area of the castle. Carefully crafted and luxuriously adorned, she had taken great care over the centuries to create it exactly as she saw it in her mind. As she sees it from above.
A pony dressed in a servants outfit brought a cart with tea and cake for Celestia and her guest.
“Will I?” Cadance asked. “I mean, what about me screams ‘leader?’ What about me is so special?”
“You are a Princess of Equestria,” Celestia said. “That doesn’t happen randomly.” She smiled at the servant pony. “May I have a cup of darjeeling and a slice of cake, please?”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” the mare answered cheerfully.
“But I didn’t choose to be a princess,” Cadance continued. “I was born into this. I was born into responsibility. I don’t even feel like I had a chance to find myself before I had to start taking care of others! And...and...”
“Princess Cadenza,” Celestia said softly, “you are almost a hundred years old. You’ve had plenty of time to grow.”
“Luna is thousands of years old! And she JUST grew up!” Cadance argued.
“You should sit and have some tea and some cake. The cake is exceptional!” Celestia said.
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” the servant said softly.
“When I think about it, I haven’t done much of anything yet. I’ve spent most of my life here in the castle, dealing with...nothing! I was so non-involved that I worked as a foal sitter!” Cadance ranted.
“Oh, did you make the cake?” Celestia asked the servant.
“No, ma’am, but my sister did. She’ll be thrilled to hear that you enjoyed it,” the servant smiled.
“I could have been out there learning more about the mares and stallions of the world,” Cadance said, the tempo of her pace increasing. “I mean, love is something that I feel innately. I can sense it, see it, smell it, even.”
“Has she been cooking in the kitchens for long? This cake seems very new to me,” Celestia asked the servant.
“No, ma’am. She only began a few months ago. She was just allowed to start baking on her own early this month,” she answered.
“What is her name?” Celestia asked.
“Sugar Spice, Your Majesty,” she answered.
“What a cute name!” Celestia smiled. “And what is your name, if I may ask?”
“Crumpet, Your Majesty,” she lowered her head and answered.
“Are you even hearing me, Aunt Celestia?” Cadance stamped a hoof.
Very slowly, Celestia turned her head to look at Cadance. “I am, Princess Cadenza. Are you done feeling sorry for yourself and acting like a spoiled child? Because your tea is going to get cold, and I truly do not have time to deal with your own insecurities at this moment. So, if you are done, I would genuinely like to sit with you and have a conversation about what will be happening very soon.”
The servant suddenly turned her attention back to her cart.
Cadance stood there, her mouth open. “Wh--what?”
“Please don’t make me repeat myself,” Celestia said. “Just sit down and have some tea.”
A few awkward steps later, Cadance plopped her plot down on the chair next to her aunt. “Why are you being so mean to me?”
“Do you really think that I’m being mean?” Celestia asked. “Because if you do, then you are going to have a very difficult time of things in the near future. There is a very real possibility that Luna and I are going to be leaving Equestria for an unspecified length of time, leaving you behind to care for the ponies and the nation. This isn’t a vacation. This is a threat to our way of life.”
“But I--” Cadance didn’t get another word out.
“Not you. This isn’t about you. This isn’t about me. This is about them.” Celestia pointed to the servant. “We aren’t here for you and I. We are here to serve. To make sure that this pony and her sister are able to have a good life. If you are wanting a life of luxury then we can end this conversation right now, but if you are half the mare that I know you to be, then you are going to take a cup of tea from this fine young mare, and we are going to have a talk about your duty.”
Cadance swallowed gently, and then turned to look at the server pony. “I’ll have what Princess Celestia is having. She spoke highly of it.”
The servant pony smiled. “Of course, Your Highness.”
“So,” Cadance looked at Celestia, “how can I best serve Equestria?”
“By starting with questions like that,” Celestia answered. “But think of it differently. Do not wonder what you can do, but wonder what Equestria needs. Fill that gap. Find the question before it is asked. We live in a beautiful country that enjoys peace and a quality of life that is unequaled in the world. It is our duty to make sure that we do not fall complacent to that fact.”
“How do I do that?” Cadance asked, as her tea was set in front of her.
Celestia turned her head ever-so-slightly, just enough for Cadance to notice. Her eyes followed Celestia’s to the tea in front of her, and the cake resting next to it. Cadance blinked, and then her eye’s grew slightly. She smiled and picked up the tea and took a sip.
“Oh my!” Cadance said. “This tea is amazing.” She turned to the servant. “Perfectly brewed. Thank you, very much.”
“You’re very welcome, Princess,” the servant bowed her head slightly as she replied.
“Thank you,” Celestia said. “Princess Cadenza and I need to speak privately. Please come back in a few minutes.”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” the servant bowed deeply, and then immediately pushed the cart back down the path away from the seated royalty.
“Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?” Celestia asked.
“No. No, of course not,” Cadance stated. “I was just being kind.”
“You were doing more than that. You were being royal,” Celestia said.
“I don’t understand,” Cadance answered.
The daylight seemed to brighten from the size of Celestia’s smile. “I have known you since you were a foal, Cadance. You are kind, caring, gentle, smart and lovely. You are giving and warm, and very, very intelligent,” Celestia said, with a gentle sigh.
Cadance took a sip of her tea. “But? That statement was definitely leading to a ‘but.’”
“It’s time to be more than that,” Celestia said. “It’s time to be a true Princess of Equestria. And believe me, I would not be doing this if I did not feel that you were every bit capable it.”
She sat there for a moment, not sure what to say in response. She glanced down, and smiled. “You should have your cake, Princess Celestia. You never know when you are going to get another opportunity like this.”
Her eyes slowly blinked, and Celestia levitated the entire slice of cake off of the plate and up towards her face. She reached out and took a huge bite of it directly, no fork or utensil in sight.
Cadance started to giggle. Its contagious quality spread to Celestia, and soon she was sharing the moment, her mouth still full of cake.
“You look ridiculous,” Cadance laughed.
“I don’t care,” Celestia said. “I really do like this cake.”
The two moved to open laughter, the sound flying around the garden like a birdsong.
Their joy was suddenly cut short by five words.
“Princess,” both mares turned, finding Shining Armor standing there, his face devoid of all pleasantry, “we have a situation.”
* * * * * * *
The hallway of Canterlot Castle was perfectly quiet. The pair were walking in total silence, their steps soft and even. For over seven minutes they had been walking next to each other, heading to the same destination, but since their initial greeting they hadn’t exchanged a word.
Goldfeather turned to look at Toy, the large changeling smiling as she strode confidently down the hall. Goldfeather didn’t share her cheerful expression.
“This is bad,” Goldfeather finally stated, shaking her head.
“What is?” Toy responded, turning to look at the griffin.
“This. The whole situation. Everything,” she turned to look directly at Toy. “She’s insane, you know.”
“Are you questioning the sanity of our Empress?” Toy raised an eyebrow.
“Of course I am!” she barked back. “And you know she’s crazy. I’ve seen the way that you look at her. You don’t like her any more than the rest of us.”
“I love and respect Empress Coldheart,” Toy answered, raising her head. “As should everypony.”
“Right,” Goldfeather said, her voice dropping.
“So, what is the plan?” Goldfeather asked.
“Simple, we do as we were instructed. We hunt down Trueblood and Twilight Sparkle and take them into custody.” Toy’s voice became smooth and silky, despite the buzz echoing behind it.
“Uh-huh,” Goldfeather replied. “For what purpose?”
Toy’s smile grew, her tongue coming out to play on the edge of her fangs. “Then...the real mission begins.”
“She gave you instructions?” Goldfeather asked.
“Of course not. She told me to capture them, and put me in charge of the Empire. What happens while our most beloved Empress is gone is my responsibility. And what happens to the Empire falls to me,” she purred.
“You--you’re planning something,” Goldfeather said. “What?”
“I would never betray our Empress,” Toy recoiled at the words, her mouth open in mock distress. “I plan on doing exactly what she said. I plan to find Twilight Sparkle, and find out everything there is to know about that portal.”
They walked on in silence for a moment, until Goldfeather spoke again. “You want to control that portal. You want her trapped on that other world.”
“It would be a shame if something horrible happened to our Empress while she was away at war. Tragedies occur every day in those situations, and if she were to never make it back, well,” she turned to look at Goldfeather, her eyes narrowing and her lip curling up on one side, “I currently rule the Six Kingdoms.”
“And you can’t come right out and say that you hate her,” Goldfeather shook her head. “I’ll never understand you.”
“You don’t have to understand me, Goldfeather,” she smiled. “You simply have to obey.”
“Obey?” Goldfeather raised her voice, her eyes flashing. “Look, I’m not going to get in your way, but don’t think that I’m some obedient pet, either.”
Toy’s expression flattened. She nodded and continued to walk down the hall and into the grand auditorium, where her troops waited. Over a hundred ponies, each of them willing to give their life in the name of their beloved Empress.
And all of them under her total command.
She walked past all of them, Goldfeather by her side, moving up the stairs to stand above them on the stage. She turned and looked out at the gathered forces, and her smile grew.
“Hut!” a voice called out. As one, the troops turned to look at Toy and Goldfeather as they stood on the stage.
“Welcome,” Toy said easily. “You know me. You know who I am, and what position I now hold in the Empire. Our beloved Empress has put me in charge while she is off introducing a new world to her glorious rule. You are to address me from now on as General.”
She turned and walked to the side of the stage. “But those are simply her orders. I have yet to prove myself to any of you. To offer you leadership that you can follow. To create the same respect for me that you have for Empress Coldheart.”
Her hooves carried her to the other side of the stage. “And I cannot. I can only offer you the same things that I have. Opportunity and possibility. If you are able to take those things, then you will do well under my rule.” She stopped and moved back to the center of the stage. “But there is one other thing that you must understand.”
Her fangs appeared. “Respect. With Empress Coldheart gone, I am the most powerful being in the world, and I will not have anypony disrespecting me.” She turned to look at Goldfeather. “No pony--or griffin.”
Goldfeather took a step back, her head cocking sideways.
“Do you understand that I am in charge, Ms. Morninglight? Do you realize that I am Empress Coldheart’s hoof-chosen figure to rule in her stead?” Toy stepped forward, drawing closer to the griffin on stage.
“Y--yes,” Goldfeather stammered. “Of course I do.”
“Good, then you won’t mind proving that to these gathered troops,” Toy stated.
“How so?” she asked, her eyes darting back and forth across the stage.
“I’ll tell you.” Toy spun around, looking back at the troops. “You all know of the griffins, and what they have been doing since our Empress removed their threat to us. The few straggling survivors have been terrorizing ponies. Attacking, and in some cases, killing them.” She shook her head. “A tragedy.”
Stepping aside, she gestured over to Goldfeather. “But not every griffin is like that. Some of them have come to realize their place, and are willing supplicants in our service. Such as this fine specimen, Goldfeather Morninglight. Step up here, Goldfeather.”
“What are you doing, Toy?” Goldfeather mumbled as she tentatively stepped forward.
“This creature is powerful,” Toy stated. “Sharp claws, mighty wings, and a razor-like beak. She could rend a pony to bones in minutes, and there is little that you could do to stop her. But to me,” she turned to look at Goldfeather, “she is a pet.”
Goldfeather narrowed her eyes.
“It’s time for you to perform, pet. It’s time for me to show all of these ponies what happens when they even consider disobeying me,” Toy snarled.
“I’m not going to--”
“You don’t have a choice!” Toy shouted. “Now, this can be done one of two ways: you can do what I tell you, or I can make you do what I tell you. Your choice.”
Toy could hear Goldfeather’s beak grating as she spoke. “And what is it you want me to do?”
“Present yourself,” Toy commanded.
Goldfeather’s eyes grew wide and she blinked repeatedly. “I’m sorry, what?”
“I want you to present yourself to me. Here. In front of these ponies,” Toy stepped up to her and stared down, a sneer on her face. “And you are going to do it, one way or another.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Goldfeather said.
“Oh no, I’m not. And if you don’t do it willingly, I’m going to give every pony who wants one a chance to pleasure themselves with you when I’m done,” Toy growled. “Is that clear enough?”
“Don’t do this, Toy,” Goldfeather whispered.
“It’s done, pet,” Toy whispered back. “And once I make an example of you, these ponies won’t hesitate at anything I tell them. So, thank you in advance for being an excellent example.”
“I won’t do this,” she snarled.
“Would you rather it be done once, or be the target of a train of stallions who want to show the rest of the troops how tough they are by screwing a griffin?” Toy countered. “Because I will do that to you tonight to make my point.”
Her cheek quivering from rage, Goldfeather stared directly into Toy’s eyes. “If you do this, you will pay. I swear it.”
“You have two options, griffin. You do this completely willingly, or I drag you to the front of the stage, force your head to the floor, yank your ass up and have my way with you. Either way ends with the same result, it’s just one is a little more dramatic,” Toy grinned.
Her beak ground together as the situation sank in to Goldfeather.
“Fear is a one way street here,” Toy said. “You fear me, but I do not fear you. That’s why this is going to happen.” The two locked eyes in an instant, with Goldfeather turning her head after a moment. “Now, go to the front of the stage and present yourself to me.”
Her head hanging, Goldfeather moved to the front of the stage, keeping her face towards the crowd and her haunches towards the back. She lowered herself down, keeping her head on the ground, her eyes screwed tightly shut, and raised her rear up as high as her legs would comfortably allow.
With a smile that spread across her whole face, Toy stepped up behind the griffin, admiring what she had accomplished. She raised her face to her troops.
“This griffin is mine,” she said. “If you do what I tell you, when I tell you, then you might just find that you are able to make use of some of the the Empire’s more exotic opportunities.”
She grasped Goldfeather’s tail with one hoof, and yanked it up sharply, drawing a sharp squawk from the griffin. Toy raised her other hoof, her horn glowing and creating a green slime that oozed from the holes in her leg to cover it.
With one swift motion, Toy buried her hoof deep inside Goldfeather’s sex. The griffin’s eyes clenched tighter shut, her beak distorting as Toy drew her hoof back halfway. A murmur spread through the crowd, which quickly grew in volume.
“I want you to remember this, Goldfeather,” Toy stated, her hoof beginning to piston itself in and out of the griffin. “Do you have any idea how excited I am by this? How much I’m enjoying this display? I have every intention of you becoming my favorite new plaything. But for now, the important thing for you to know is that,” she leaned in to whisper in the griffin’s ear, “you. Are! MINE!”
Tears fell out onto Goldfeather’s cheeks. She kept her face down, her beak closed, and her eyes shut, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn’t block out the sound of the cheers from the ponies in front of her, or the laughter from the changeling behind her.
* * * * * * *
Laughter filled the room. Six ponies sat around the table, each of them with a plate filled with food. A five-layer casserole of potatoes, carrots, radishes, onions, and squash, rustically prepared, with a tomato compote that married them together. A large glass of fresh apple juice set off the flavors perfectly.
But it was the conversation that made the dinner.
“...so, there I was, hanging upside down from the flagpole by a pair of socks. The clothing was ruined, but it was doing much, much better than my pride,” she laughed.
“I said I was sorry, Trueblood,” Ditzy laughed herself. “Thought I totally know where that one went wrong. If you gave me another chance, I’m sure I could get you all the way across the city in a single shot!”
“Oh, I would pay to see that!” Gilda shouted.
“Me too!” Husk chimed in.
“Okay, okay,” Twilight giggled, “so, what happened? How did you get down?”
“I can teleport!” Trueblood insisted. “I was just...occupied at the time.”
“Yeah, by the city guard surrounding the pole and insisting that you give yourself up!” Gilda said.
“The problem was with the release point,” Ditzy said to Twilight. “If I had held onto Trueblood for a full second longer, then she would have had the right angle to clear onto the next roof and would have just been able to run away. Either that or she would have landed in the fountain in the center of town, instead of the flagpole.”
“Well, the important thing is that I made it over there alive,” Trueblood said. “And I was able to get the guards away from the young mare that was really in trouble.”
“By dressing up like a whorse,” Bea stated.
“Hey, it worked!” Trueblood laughed.
“But how did you get away?” Twilight asked again, her eyes wide.
“Oh, that was the easy part, Sparky,” she smiled. “I gave up.”
“Part of the advantage of having a royal lineage,” Husk stated.
“Yeah, as soon as the guards realized who she was, they couldn’t apologize fast enough,” Gilda explained.
“That doesn’t work anymore,” Bea stated. “Not since Coldheart directly told all the cities that Trueblood wasn’t under her protection.”
“Yeah, like she ever was!” Gilda said.
“Fantasia may be a lot of things, but...” Trueblood began, “well, okay, she’s all of those things. And then some.”
“How did you turn out this way?” Twilight asked.
“A scoundrel in the woods?” Trueblood smiled, her teeth gleeming in the light.
“No,” Twilight smiled back. “Well, yes, I suppose. I mean, how did you not turn out like her?”
“Because she’s a good mare,” Bea said. “She recognizes evil when she sees it.”
“I should be able to by now,” Trueblood stated.
“You should be the best in the world at it,” Bea followed up.
“It’s just so...amazing,” Twilight said.
“Trueblood is the most amazing mare I’ve ever met,” Husk said. “She gave me a chance when no pony else would. She believed in me.”
“We wouldn’t be anywhere without you, Husk,” Trueblood said.
“I know that I wouldn’t,” Twilight said. “I--I’m sorry I reacted the way that I did.”
“Don’t apologize,” Husk smiled back. “There is a long history of violence and distrust between our kind. And from what you have said, there has been recent dealings with you personally back in your world.”
“Yeah, you could say that,” Twilight muttered.
“I’m sorry,” Husk said.
There was a brief silence. The dining room inside the treehouse was cozy and warm, though still with ample room for all six of them to sit around the table. Small lanterns lit it with a gentle glow from the center of the table. Even though the sun still rested above the horizon, the light was too low to penetrate the canopy of trees and light the interior of the hut.
“Don’t worry, Husk,” Bea said. “Your kind doesn’t hold half the vitriol that ponies have for griffins these days.”
“That...was a little harsh, Tri--Bea,” Twilight said.
“Still having issues with my name, eh?” Bea replied. “My counterpart must have done a number on you for you to hold on so tight. I suppose I should be watching my back around you.”
“Hey, now that’s not fair! I am just used to a different name, is all!” Twilight protested.
“Easy, both of you,” Trueblood said calmly.
“Yeah, and don’t worry about what she said, squirt,” Gilda stated. “She’s just blunt like that. Always tells it like she sees it.”
“Yeah, I can see that, I suppose,” Twilight said. “I’ve got a friend...like that...back...”
Her eyes grew huge. She stared at Bea, her mouth falling open. Snapping her head in a circle, her eyes fell on each of the beings at the table in turn. Her jaw quivering, she tried to form words, even as her face pulled back into a huge smile.
“What is it, Sparky?” Trueblood asked.
Her hoof shot up, pointing it directly at Bea. “Honesty!” She turned and pointed to Husk. “Kindness!” To Ditzy. “Laughter!” To Gilda. “Loyalty!” And finally turning to Trueblood, Twilight’s smile shined brighter than the lanterns. “And if you aren’t Magic, then I’ve never seen it before in my life!”
“That’s...nice,” Trueblood said, pulling her head back a little.
“The Elements!” Twilight jumped up, and began prancing around the table. “The Elements of Harmony! You’ve been gathering the Elements!”
Five blank faces stared back at her.
“You know! The Elements of Harmony! The artifacts! The ancient relics of power that...that...you’ve never heard of...” Twilight’s voice trailed off. “You have no idea what I’m talking about, do you?”
“Not a clue, Sparky,” Trueblood said, “but I appreciate your enthusiasm.”
Twilight remained cheery. “But you still did it! You gathered them!” She looked around the table once more. “Well, most of them, anyway. You’re one short.”
“She’s not the only one that’s short one thing here at the table...” Gilda muttered.
“No, I’m serious!” Twilight said. “Back on my world I’m one of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. They are a set of ancient magical artifacts that wield the power of friendship. Together, the six elements can combine to do amazing things!” She looked at the gathered ponies around the table, each of them staring back with uncertainty. “You can beat her. You can defeat Coldheart.”
“A goddess couldn’t do that,” Ditzy stated.
“Or a queen,” Husk added.
“Yeah, but...” Trueblood let her thought wander. “She sounds like she knows what she’s talking about.”
“I do!” Twilight said. “I’ve fought threats to the world before. I’ve used the Elements to save everypony multiple times. It might sound crazy, but it will work!” She looked at them, her face hopeful. “Besides, it’s a chance, isn’t it?”
They looked at each other, taking a measure of what was being suggested.
“Well, even if we believe what you’re saying, we still have a little problem,” Gilda stated. “You said these things were actual items, and we don’t have them.”
“Aren’t they at the castle?” Twilight asked Trueblood.
“Not that I know of. And if Fantasia knew about anything like that, she would have destroyed it a long, long time ago,” Trueblood stated.
“Then we’re going to have to find them, as well as the Element of Generosity,” Twilight said. “We’re gonna need a good place to start.”
“Endymion,” Bea stated, causing everypony to look at her. “History has called him the Lord of Harmony.”
“Wait,” Twilight shook her head, “you know Endymion?”
“Of course we do, Sparky,” Trueblood said. “He’s a bit of a legend.”
“I came here looking for him,” she said. “Or, at least, what happened to him.”
“Well, it sounds like you are getting your wish, Twilight Sparkle,” Bea said. “For if we are going to find these Elements of Harmony, we are going to need to make a bit of a journey.”
“What are you suggesting, Bea?” Trueblood asked.
“What better place to find the Elements of Harmony, than at the tomb of the Lord of Harmony? The Tomb of Endymion?” Bea suggested.
There was a pause in the room.
“Woo-hoo!” Ditzy shouted. “ROAD TRIP!”
* * * * * * *
Her lungs filled and then emptied, and then they did it again, taking in a deeper breath.
“What a wondrous moment,” Coldheart said. “Breathing the air of a new world. Taking my first breath of my new kingdom.”
Dozens of ponies milled about, moving to and fro and setting up tents and tables. Looking at the commotion, Coldheart frowned.
“Commander?” she spoke softly, but it stopped the pony dead in his tracks.
“Yes, Empress?” He bowed as he stepped up to her.
“What are you doing? Why are you putting up all of these tents?” she asked.
“We are establishing our temporary headquarters, Empress,” he answered.
Looking down at him, she batted her eyelashes. “But...why?”
“Um, so that we have a base of operations. A place to use as the starting point for our conquest,” he explained.
“And who made this decision?” she asked.
“That would be General Steelshank, Empress,” he said.
“Do me a favor, would you? Summon him here to me.” She smiled as she dismissed him with a wave of her hoof.
She turned and looked back up the mountain, staring up into the light of the day. The sky, the terrain, everything that she saw looked exactly like her own empire. But then, she already thought of this world as her empire, as well.
“You called for me, Empress?” a voice said behind her.
“I did, General.” She didn’t even turn to face him. “I understand that it was your order to create the headquarters here. Is that correct?”
“Yes, Empress. This is a highly defensible position, and now that we have an established hoof-hold on the area, we can use this as a base to--”
“Dismantle it,” she interrupted.
He stood there silent for a moment. “Dismantle it? I strongly recommend you reconsider, Empress. I have looked over the area and determined this to be the best location to--”
“My Dragoon secured this area by my command. I did not instruct anypony to set up any sort of base to work from, General,” she said.
“With all due respect, Empress, it is important that we have a secure base,” he stated.
“Are you questioning me, General?” she asked.
“No, Empress. I’m advising you. It is my duty to--”
Those were the last words he ever spoke. His body was surrounded by a brilliant pink glow, and his face pulled taught in agony, though no sound escaped his throat. Twitching uncontrollably, his form was lifted into the air, several meters above the ground. Every pony froze, their eyes fixated on their general, whose body began to distort. Loud cracking sounds shot across the area, making every pony wince in pain. Twisting and turning, his face contorted into a silent scream as his entire body twisted like a wet rag ringing itself dry.
He fell to the ground with a wet thud.
“Commander?” Coldheart had yet to turn back to face away from the mountain view.
“Y--yes, Empress?” the young stallion replied.
“See to the dismantling of this very unnecessary base,” she said. “We march to Canterlot. I wish to dine there tomorrow for lunch.”
“O--of course, Empress.” He bowed and quickly rushed away, barking orders to the other ponies in the area.
Coldheart’s smile grew as she took in a deep breath of the fresh Equestrian air.
* * * * * * *
“Tell me exactly what happened,” Celestia said coldly.
“I’ve already told you, Your Majesty,” the soldier answered. His hoof trembled as he spoke, his eyes fixed firmly on the ground. “We were guarding the portal. Watching it as you and Shining Armor instructed, on full alert and prepared to respond at a moment’s notice. And that was when...” His voice wavered. “That was when the portal opened.”
He swallowed, shaking his head. “They responded immediately. The unicorns with magic, the pegasus with aerial strikes, and the earth ponies with a direct assault--but we weren’t fast enough. They were cut down, one after another. I--I don’t know how long it took, but...it wasn’t long. My C.O. turned to me and told me to fly. To come back here and tell everypony--tell you--that they had made it through.”
Celestia was silent for a moment. “How many of them were there, soldier?”
He finally looked up, his eyes welling with tears. “One,” his voice cracked. “There was only one of them. It was some...monster. A pony that looked like a dragon--or maybe the other way around. And we couldn’t stop it!”
Stepping over to him, Celestia raised a hoof up and placed it on his withers. “You did well, soldier. You got back to us. That was your assignment, and you performed it perfectly.” She smiled at him, and he could feel his heart swell. “Go rest. You’ve done your duty.”
“If it’s all the same, Your Majesty,” he cleared his throat, standing up. “I want to go back out there.”
She nodded, taking her hoof away from him. He came to attention, his body still weak, and saluted. Celestia responded, and the young stallion took to the air, flying off of the balcony and towards a formation of pegasus that circled overhead. Celestia watched him until he was with them.
“It’s bad,” Cadance said. “It’s very bad, isn’t it?”
“It is,” Celestia answered. She turned to look at her young niece, who stood there, hiding her nervousness.
Her eyes shifted over to Luna, her head held high and her mane flowing easily in the late evening sun. She let herself feel a moment of joy looking at her, despite the situation.
“We are Princesses,” Celestia said. “These ponies depend upon us. Look up to us. Count on us. We are not going to disappoint them this day. When their foals ask to hear a story of the past, these stallions and mares will be able to point to this event. They will be able to trace back to this moment in history and recall that this was our proudest moment. This was the defining point in their lives.”
Cadance stood up, stepping forward, wearing her typical attire--a crown, a breastplate and some shoes.
Luna raised her helmet, placing it down upon her head, the ethereal mane of the night leaking out beneath it and flowing down her back gracefully. Her body was clad in silver armor, reflecting the scene like a mirror, as it ran across her back and up the sides of her neck. Each leg was shod in long boots to protect her legs and add to her strength.
Together they walked up next to Celestia, who turned to walk to the edge of the balcony. Golden armor gleamed in the setting sunlight. Plates of overlapping metal running down her back and sides, flowing down off her flank. Tall sheets of golden metal covered her forelegs, protecting them. Her golden helm bore a long spike of metal that rose in front of her horn, shielding it and giving her a sharp weapon on her head.
They looked out onto the plains beyond the castle. Formations moved in precision, each of them positioning themselves according to the Captain of the Guard’s orders. Thousands of ponies marching, while hundreds more flew overhead.
Celestia stood, Luna standing at her side, while Cadance waited a couple of steps behind. The two celestial goddesses turned to look at each other, their eyes turning to steel as they shared a common thought.
“This is a moment that will live in the memory of ponies for centuries,” Celestia said what they all thought. “For today is the day that Equestria goes to war.”
...to be continued.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Five
“It was a slaughter.”
Luna stood perfectly still, her head up, facing forward as she spoke. The room was dim, a single light shining down on her while Luna went over what happened. Her voice was rough, a raspy sound rattling from somewhere deep behind it.
“We were prepared. All of us. Shining Armor had readied the troops, both ground and aerial. Celestia and I had talked at length of strategies and plans. Cadance was at our side. The battle lines had been drawn. All that was needed was the moment to begin.”
She took a deep breath. “And it did begin. Shortly after dawn, when Celestia and I are still at our best, the forces crested the horizon. Our scouts reported back to us immediately, but we questioned their reports.
“A force of only one hundred. A hundred ponies marching on Canterlot, where we stood with nearly fifty times that much waiting for them. It would have been silly if not for hindsight.”
Raising her head, she stared up into the light that shined down from above. “I should have known better. I had the experience, but I chose to ignore it. One hundred ponies, marching directly towards what we all assumed to be their doom.”
* * * * * * *
“Honestly, at first I thought it was a formal negotiating party. That maybe everything was going to be resolved peacefully.”
Shining Armor paced back and forth, twisting his head from side-to-side as he spoke. It was a quiet, calm room, the window’s letting in the dim light of the setting sun. His face was solemn, and his voice was sharp.
“When they started their charge, I could hear the surprised sound in the ranks. Even from my position, at the rear of the deployed forces, I could tell that these ponies were in way over their head.”
He turned and looked directly at his audience. “A straight-on assault? Against a fortified opponent that had the advantages of numbers and familiar terrain? That’s just madness. It was like they were possessed.” His head shook. “And I suppose they were.”
“I didn’t give the order to return the charge, there didn’t seem to be a need, but some damn fool at the front of the line did give it. Some pony too anxious to be in a fight responded with his own stupid yell and galloped out into battle, and the others fell right in behind.”
He stamped a hoof down onto the ground, hard enough to cause the others to jump slightly.
“You train and lecture, but unless the ponies are ready to listen, all you get are a bunch of colts with overactive hormones and adrenaline. Rushing into a fight that could have been easily controlled.”
Closing his eyes, he stopped pacing, making sure to keep his breathing steady.
“Still, even with the anxious colts, it looked to be a sure victory. Our forces rushed into the fray, the sound of armor and weapons crashing into each other, and the inevitable that happens after that.
“I kept my eyes open, watching the conflict, and honestly, very confused by what I was seeing. That’s when I noticed that every pony on their side was an earth pony. No unicorns, no pegasi. I sent word to watch the skies and check for magic on the fringes of the fight. I could feel it in my gut that something was wrong.”
He grit he teeth. “I hate it when I’m right.”
* * * * * * *
“The first sign of trouble came at the rear of the deployment.” The rasp in Luna’s voice grew stronger. “I was scanning the troops when I saw a battery breaking rank on the left side. They were turning and moving away from the battlefront, and then a second group did the same--and a third and a fourth.
“Turning to the other side of the field, the same was occurring. Three points on the right where it seemed as though an arc was forming, pushing into our forces. Immediately I pointed it out to Celestia, but of course she had already seen it. In the light of the sun, she can see everything.”
There was a long pause before Luna resumed speaking.
“Each point was a single pony--or pony-like creature, in any case. They were hitting strong and accurate, disabling the ponies they came across, taking out their legs. They were not taking time to finish the soldiers off, but making sure that they were down and unable to move.
“And they were fast. Unnaturally fast. The rear guard never saw them coming, and by the time they had hit all they could do was react--and it was already too late. The attack on the front was pulling our forces forward, and the battle was happening at the rear of the deployment.
“Of course, the army of Equestria is one of the best trained and most effective fighting forces in the world, so the shock wouldn’t last forever. Already our commanders were assessing the situation and adjusting, readying for the counter to this new attack. The shock was working, but we had numbers and we had training. Ultimately this battle was going to be ours.”
Her hoof stamped repeatedly on the ground, tamping in place as she tried not to pace. She stayed in the light shining down on her, her wings flaring out as she resumed speaking.
“Celestia saw the flash of color first, but it was so bright that I couldn’t help but notice it myself. Bright pink. I heard Cadance gasp when it happened. She had been silent through this whole ordeal, staying in the background and observing the battle, but there was something to that flash of light that resonated with her, and unfortunately, I knew exactly what it was.”
Her wings rustled as she gently brought them back under control, folding them down to her side.
“The flash of light echoed, arcing from that one point out to two others, and then moving from there to two more, and finally two more. Unicorns, picking up the magic and carrying it from the spell’s originator, creating an arc that was large enough to surround the entire portion of our army that had rushed out to the attack. And then it spider-webbed, filling the gap and covering that same army in a bright pink shower of magic.
“I think I heard Cadance scream. I was too angry to pay attention, though, and started to take wing--only to be pulled down by Celestia. Always the tempered one. Always thinking four steps ahead. I was ready to act, but she was ready to respond.
“Coldheart’s power overwhelmed them, and they fell to her love. They were hers. The forces that we had sent out suddenly became the very thing that we needed to fight against.”
* * * * * * *
“Chaos. There really isn’t a better way to describe it. We went from organized and prepared to lost and confused in a matter of minutes. These beasts that attacked our flank were...different. They weren’t ponies, but they were. They looked like a dragon laid out over a pony’s body.”
Shining Armor’s face was tight and controlled. He watched the reaction of his audience, trying to gauge their response to this news.
“The individual commanders of the forces were responding as well as they could, but those things were moving through us like nothing I had ever seen. They were acting and moving, not staying still long enough for anypony to get an even bead on them.
“And then everything changed at the front. Our enemy gained control of our own army, twisting their minds and making them turn and attack their own. My own forces hesitated, not wanting to strike against their own comrades--but the mind-controlled ponies didn’t have that issue.
“I was high enough up that I saw the wave pushing back against us, our own forces flinching. I sent pegasi to strafe the front line, dropping smoke bombs for confusion and ordering a regroup at the first fallback. At the same time we sent out a counter-attack against the dragon-pony things, ready to destroy them, or at least drive them back.”
He scanned everypony, looking at their eyes.
“It turned out that they had pegasi, too. They weren’t dropping smoke, though. No, these were bringing fire. Just as our forces moved up to the attack, they suddenly found themselves in a conflagration engulfing everything around those pony creatures--including them.
“I won’t lie. I wasn’t sure what to do. I had never seen an attack that was seemingly meant to sacrifice your own troops to destroy others like that, and I hesitated. And then again when I saw the dragon-ponies still moving in the fire.”
He shook his head, breaking view of the group as his eyes fell down. Slowly he raised them up again.
“Flames were dancing all over them, licking up their sides and across their claws as they began to run ponies down. It was like the fire only made them stronger, and they relished the idea of using it to destroy their enemies.
“And that was when I got the message from Celestia. We were to retreat to the castle immediately.”
* * * * * * *
Luna’s eyes caught the light, glimmers reflecting in them as she spoke.
“Shining Armor is an excellent Captain of the Guard. And what’s more, he is an excellent leader. Ponies respond to him when he speaks. And when he gives an order, they move.
“Leaving a strong line out, he ordered the remainder of our forces back to the outer limits of Canterlot. Celestia wanted to regroup completely, reassess and give everypony a chance to catch their breath before things continued.
“Cadance had been shouting about the overwhelming love magic that was unleashed on the battlefield. It seemed to strike her deeply, unsettling her in ways we didn’t expect. I was doing my best to ignore her, but Celestia stepped over and simply spoke to her, softly and quietly. And after a moment or two, Cadance calmed down, nodding.”
Luna echoed that motion, her own head bobbing up and down in a positive message.
“Her job was now clear, and perhaps the most important one we had. She had to keep any more of our forces from falling to Coldheart’s love magic, at least as much as she could.
“In the meantime, Shining Armor had pulled everypony back--or at least, as many as he thought he could get back in time--and then he unleashed his protection spell. The giant sphere of magical power surrounded the entire city, cutting it off from the invaders, as well as our own corrupted forces.”
She smiled.
“It was magnificent. His previous experience with having an attack against it still haunted him, and he had improved it tenfold. We watched as dozens of their army flung themselves against it, only hurting themselves in the process. Even the dragon-ponies had no success. They moved up, clawing at the shield and doing nothing but scraping their talons dull. We had gotten the respite we so desperately were seeking.”
The smile went away.
“Or so it seemed.”
* * * * * * *
“Ever since the changeling invasion, I had been working on my protection spell. I didn’t want another event like that happening. There was no way that I was going to let my shield be broken by having bodies flung against it, no matter what.”
His eyes were half-closed, shifting from one pony to another as he spoke.
“The shield was up, the enemy stopped, at least for the time being. Unicorns were desperately trying to counter my spell, unleashing their own torrents of magic against it, but I knew they would fail. We had been testing it against the combined might of the Equestrian Unicorn Task Force for the past several months, and that had taught me everything that I needed to do to make sure that it was immune to their assault.
“Sure, given enough time, they would have been able to wear it down and break through, but that was assuming that I wouldn’t be available to reinforce the spell periodically. And that just wasn’t going to happen.”
He stood proud, staring at the gathered group.
“The various commanders of the separate divisions gathered together, giving me their assessment of what had just happened and our current level of readiness and strength of forces so that I could report it to the Princesses. We were down to less than half strength in only a matter of minutes. And to make things worse, most of those losses were now sided with the enemy. I asked for thoughts, plans, suggestions, anything that I could present to try to turn this thing around quickly.
“I wish I could tell you that I had too many options to choose from, but we were all still just a little stunned by what happened. Overconfidence, I suppose, but you just don’t think that things can go that bad that fast. It was like there was a wave of defeat that started to sweep over everypony in the field, and it hadn’t stopped when the shield went up to separate us from them. Everypony inside was still stuck in the thought of the battle that had just ended so badly.”
He looked over the gathered ponies.
“That’s okay--for a moment. It was my job to snap them out of that moment and get them back on the right track. Protecting Canterlot is my responsibility, and I am not going to let that fall down because of a bad moment. One battle does not make the war, and I was determined to turn the tide of this around so that, in the end, Equestria was standing tall and strong.
“There are good ponies in the guard. Mares and stallions that I am very proud to call my friends and compatriots. I addressed them, standing at the top of one of the stairways, addressing as many as could hear my voice. I told them directly the situation.
“We had not lost. The only way that we were going to lose was to let ourselves fall victim to defeat mentally. Now was the time that I needed everypony to rise up to their potential and exceed it. Canterlot was under siege, and if we fell to the mentality that we had lost, then that was definitely going to be the truth. The only way to guarantee failure is to give up, and the finest of Canterlot--the finest in all of Equestria--were not going to let that happen. This was the time to become what we all thought of ourselves to be when we joined the Guard, the defenders of the realm! Heroes to ponies everywhere! A cheer rose up. I had gotten them back. They were smiling up at me.”
His teeth grit, his eyes focused like a fine spyglass, and he growled out his next words.
“But all I could see was her, as she stood just outside my shield, with a smug smile that I will never forget. She looked so familiar, and like no pony I have ever met.”
Turning his head, he spit on the ground, his mane falling down to cover part of one eye as he turned to look back at his audience.
“She raised a single hoof, and struck my shield.
“If felt as though a thousand shards of glass shot through my brain, and the magic that we thought was going to protect us while we regrouped shattered. Like a swarm of ants, they came pouring in before the last of the magic fell. I collapsed to a knee, stunned from the backlash that shot through me. From where I fell I heard her say one thing:
“Break them.”
* * * * * * *
“Celestia couldn’t stop me this time.”
Luna snarled, her fangs bared and her hooves raking along the stone. Her wings were high, and her head down, her body reliving the moment.
“I could hear her calling me, telling me to come back, but I was already in the middle of a fight in my mind. There was no turning back.
“Coldheart was walking into the city, her forces rushing around her, creating a bubble around her as they swarmed. They didn’t want to touch her, and I don’t blame them--but I wanted to touch her. I wanted to drive her head through the pavement.
“I arced up, folded my wings back, and dove. I knew how much punishment my body could take, and I was willing to share that experience with her, fully and completely.
“I was almost on her when her faithful interfered. A flash of yellow, and a pegasus was in my path, ready to sacrifice himself for his Empress. I was fine with that thought.
“He was just enough to push me to the side. I hit her. I hit her hard...but not directly. I glanced off her, knocking her to the side, but not off her feet. She spread out her wings, catching herself and turning around to see me standing there. The ground beneath me had not taken the impact well, and it was fractured and crumbling under my hooves.
“Power welled up around my horn, but I knew that a direct attack was pointless--I had already been down that road. But now we were in my arena--my Canterlot--and I was going to use that to my advantage.
“She laughed. She laughed AT me. And I think you understand how that would infuriate somepony like me, but I took that anger and channeled it, and sent the magic that I had already been building into the ground, and under her hooves. The ground exploded.”
Rearing her head up, Luna’s lip curled up in a smile.
“This time I surprised her. The stones flew up, battering her and sending her flying into the air. She might not have made a noise, but I knew that she held it in. She felt the pain.
“Unfortunately, she also recovered very quickly. Her wings unfurled again, and she held herself in place, her eyes narrow and staring down at mine. I wasn’t going to wait for her to respond, and I launched myself into the sky and directly at her.
“She, on the other hoof, came down towards me. We met in the middle, our bodies colliding, the impact shattering nearby windows.”
There was a pause as Luna turned her head away, hiding her face as best she could--but her grimace was still visible.
“It was the fact that she was falling. She had the pull of the ground on her side. That’s why she drove me down. I will admit that she is...stronger than I expected. The impact drove my breath from me, and gave her an opportunity that I regret allowing.
“Her hoof came down on my throat, shattering my windpipe.
“The breath that she drove from me wasn’t returning. I lay there gasping for air as she raised her head high, and looked down on me. Again I saw the look in her eyes, the conceit and disdain that she held, and worse, I saw her turn away, content that I was no longer a threat to her.”
A growl rumbled from deep inside Luna.
“That is a mistake that she will come to regret. I swear it.”
* * * * * * *
“We watched Luna fall. A fight that was over far too quickly, just like the rest of this battle. She was lying there, motionless, while Coldheart turned and began to walk towards the tower holding Celestia.
“I wanted to run after her, but we were having enough problems of our own. The troops that came stampeding into Canterlot were taking Coldheart’s command to heart, and were breaking everything they could get their hooves on. Doors, windows, the buildings themselves, were all being trampled, and some set on fire.
“As were the ponies defending them.”
Shining Armor was pacing back and forth again, his hooves clattering on the wooden floor, keeping his eyes on a very attentive group of ponies.
“Canterlot is...beautiful. One of the most majestic cities in the world, but these ponies were ransacking the place with total disregard. They didn’t care what they destroyed or who they hurt in the process. The more innocent the better, it seemed. What kind of pony would do that?”
Shaking his head, his voice became more terse.
“I wasn’t going to let them destroy my home. I knew there was nothing that I could do to stop Coldheart. She shattered my spell easily, and I saw what she did to Luna, so...so I let her go. She was out of my league, and I could possibly do some good with my immediate surroundings.
“I grabbed a squad of guards that were near me, ordering them to follow me, and took off towards one of the main thoroughfares of Canterlot. Towards the area where I ate lunch almost every day. At that moment all I cared about was that one block of that one street. We were going to win something, dammit!”
A hoof stamped down solidly.
“I don’t know how many ponies there were. I can’t tell you what we did. But I can tell you that no group of ponies under my command have ever fought harder or more passionately than those ponies did that morning in Canterlot.
“We started with one building, right in the middle of the street, and then let the battle carry out away from it. Our entire goal was to force the ponies away, establish a hoof-hold, and then fight out from it. Win back the city one building at a time if we had to, by Celestia!
“And we did it. We won the block. Two other squads saw what we were doing and came in to help us, and we beat them back. We had our line, and they were NOT going to cross it!”
He took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. When he started speaking again, his voice was even and centered.
“They kept coming. We held the line against them, but they wouldn’t stop. Wave after wave of pony--most of them my own troops--battered against us as we fought to hold that one spot. Fought to control one block of sanity in a city that was quickly becoming ablaze.
“And I began to realize that it was only a matter of time before it was over.”
* * * * * * *
“Coldheart still has not learned that I do not die easily. She left me there, gasping for breath, feeling more than slightly content that I was finished. One more head for the wall, I suppose.
“I cannot wait to disappoint her in that regard.”
Luna was once again standing forward, the tone of her voice doing everything she could to not reflect her heart with her next words.
“Looking up, I could see the dragon-ponies, leaping from building to building, their claws gripping into solid stone as they climbed the walls of the towers, ambling up towards Celestia.
“My body was still betraying me. I found my magic, and channeled it inwards, concentrating it in the damage in my throat. I am something of a master of transformative magic, after all, and healing is just a matter of transforming the damaged part into something healthy. I was determined to get to the tower to aid Celestia. I was not going to let her...”
She paused for a moment, clearing her throat.
“I would not abandon my sister. I will not abandon her.
“As it turns out, I was in no rush. The first of the dragon-ponies that went over the balcony towards her and Cadance were quickly sent back over, in a less than dignified manner. It is a shame that Coldheart didn’t choose to bring some that had wings on them, or they may have landed safely.
“Whether under command, or because they realized the foolishness of their actions, after two of the creatures were sent tumbling, no more followed. They waited, biding their time out of view of my sister, but still fully in my line of sight.
“I stood just as Coldheart flew up to hover in front of the balcony. The city was in chaos, so I could not hear the exchange between Coldheart and Celestia, but I could read the passion in both of them. Coldheart with her calculative disdain, and Celestia with her unquenchable sanctity for goodness.”
Luna leveled eyes at the other being in the room.
“And do not speak ill of that, or this conversation will end poorly.”
She straightened herself up, continuing.
“I took to wing, weak and still trying to get my throat completely healed, but unwilling to let my sister handle this horrible wench alone. Unfortunately, the sight of Coldheart and Celestia locked in verbal sparring kept my eyes off the dragon-ponies, and when I looked for them a moment later, they were gone. And a moment after that, the conversation between Coldheart and Celestia stopped--and the battle began.
“It is no secret to either of us how powerful my sister truly is. She keeps that carefully controlled, so as to not frighten anypony, but there are few beings in this world that can stand against her for longer than a few moments if she unleashes her full strength.”
Luna smiled at the thought--which quickly faded.
“But Coldheart is something else. She has the power of three goddesses inside her, amplified by the might of the Nightmare. I believe Celestia understood that from the beginning. She knew that we would have to face her as one, but...but I flew off, leaving her and Cadance alone. She kept telling me that we needed to stay together. That we had to be ready and unified. My damn temper said otherwise, though! I flew off, letting the anger take over, and...”
A single shake of her head stopped her.
“And I’m getting side-tracked. I flew up, and saw a display that I have never seen from the outside. Coldheart and Celestia were both ablaze in power, magic cascading from them in a spectacle of might that may never be duplicated in Equestria. Sparks of sunlight showered from Coldheart where they struck her, while lightning danced around Celestia’s body.
“Behind my sister, Cadance stood, her gaze fixed and fierce, sweat beading on her brow as her horn shone like a beacon. I have never seen her channeling her energy so strongly, so defiantly. But in her own passion, she did not see the dragon-ponies approaching her from behind, and I did not have the voice or strength to warn her myself.
“Two of them fell on Cadance, forcing her to the ground roughly. They piled onto her, claws and fangs ripping into her flesh as they sought to disable her--or worse. Her scream was piercing and raw.
“And it was in that moment that Celestia faltered. Her head spun around, seeing what befell our niece, and she took a second to free Cadance from the creatures that were assaulting her--and Coldheart took advantage of Celestia’s sympathy.
“A beam of white energy pierced through my sister’s wing. I can only assume that Coldheart was aiming for the head or chest, but Celestia’s movement caused her to miss. Whatever the case, it was a painful attack, and my sister fell back several steps, putting herself over Cadance’s fallen body, while returning her attention to Coldheart’s attacks.
“But the tide had turned. We both knew it. Celestia looked up at me, and I saw the resolve in her eyes. She nodded, her horn flaring to power once more as she did two things.
“I heard her voice in my head, clearly and perfectly. She said to me, ‘lead them.’”
* * * * * * *
“Canterlot is an ancient city, despite its modern appearance. And in that ancient design are things that are meant to be used in times of dire emergency, even though most ponies don’t even know they exist.”
Shining Armor was still. He no longer paced, no longer moved his head back and forth. He looked out at them, a need in his eyes.
“The Great Horn sounded. It can be heard at every corner of the city, and for a half day’s travel beyond. It rang out, filling the city with a deep, resonant tone, and freezing everypony--both attacker and defender--in their tracks. I had spoken with the Princessess well before the battle had begun, and I knew what that meant.
“Celestia had signaled the retreat. I was to gather as many of our troops as I could and fall back to the pre-appointed meeting place, where we would regroup and plan our next action.
“I sent word along the line, sending my fastest ponies out to get the message to the troops to fall back.
“We had lost Canterlot.”
His voice stopped. He coughed, clearing his throat.
“It was my duty to obey. My responsibility was to thousands of ponies that were under my command, and to the countless more throughout Equestria that would need me to keep to my post and do what needed to be done.
“But there was another problem, and I took a moment to look back up at the tower that held my wife.”
* * * * * * *
“I protested, of course. There was no way that I would leave Celestia behind. She would not do it to me, so how could I do it to her? Coldheart was pressing the attack, her horn sending out ribbons of magic that cut through the bulwarks surrounding Celestia, and burrowed into the stone and the mountain beyond the tower. It was only the shield that Celestia was maintaining over herself and Cadance that kept them alive.
“I was flying in, as fast as my body would allow me, when a look from Celestia stopped me cold. For the second time that day I heard her speak in my head. This wasn’t a statement, it was a command. ‘Go!’”
Luna was pacing, her hooves echoing off the stone flooring.
“I do not respond to orders well, and my sister and I have a...unique...relationship. One that defines our borders very well, but I knew this tone, and I knew that this was more than a simple statement. I paused, still considering the order that I was just given, and in that moment it happened.
“The mountain collapsed, sending the tower down in a avalanche of rock and stone. A tower that had stood for hundreds of years toppled, falling in on itself and sending up a shower of dust and debris that filled the sky.”
“In the shadows of the dust I saw two figures, one holding the other aloft. And as the dust moved away from them, they were revealed. Coldheart holding Cadance aloft in her magic.
“Celestia had fallen with the tower.”
The words dropped out of Luna’s mouth coldly.
“She had fallen. And I...I turned and flew away.”
* * * * * * *
“I looked up and saw the tower collapse, falling into the mountain that had held it so strongly. Or so we thought.
“My last vision was of Cadance being held up by that witch. And then I came here, as instructed. I met up with the remainder of our forces and we began to plan what to do next.”
Shining Armor didn’t move. His words were even and controlled as he spoke.
“Luna and I formulated two different strategies, agreeing that they both held the promise that we needed at this point. I was to come to you, to tell you what happened and give you an idea of what we felt needed to be done. I’m sorry that we’ve invaded your home, and taken over your city, but Celestia knew that this was the right place. And I know that you are the right ponies for what’s next.”
“And what is next?” A mare asked.
“We need The Elements of Harmony, and for that to happen, we need my sister. We need Twilight Sparkle. But that isn’t going to be an easy task. She’s on the other side of a magical portal in a world that is already controlled by Coldheart and her minions. We need a rescue party. Are you up for the task?” he asked.
“Sugarcube,” Applejack stated, “did you really think that we were gonna say no?”
“A party? YAY!” Pinkie shouted. “I’ve never thrown a rescue party before!”
“Indeed,” Rarity agreed, “Twilight is our dear friend, and we will get her back home.”
“Dang straight!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “And I can’t wait to whoop up on anypony that tries to stop us!”
Six ponies stood there, five of them the bearers of Honesty, Generosity, Loyalty, Laughter and Kindness, along with a sixth pony that they all knew very well.
“Now,” Trixie stated, “tell us what we have to do.”
* * * * * * *
“That was three days ago,” Luna stated as she continued her constant pacing. “Our army is a fraction of what it once was, and our resources are very limited. We needed to find a new tact.”
“Well, aside from this being a wonderful tale filled with adventure and happiness, what does it mean to me?” the voice asked, echoing in the stone room.
“As of right now, Coldheart is still sitting on the throne of Equestria in Canterlot, not extending her reach any further,” she looked up, “but that time is coming. And there is nothing that any one pony can do to stop her. Trust me, I’ve seen what happens to those that tried to stand up to her before.”
“She hasn’t dealt with me,” the voice answered.
“Don’t be so quick to assume that,” Luna stated. “And you know that I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t think that this was a dire situation. The idea of coming here is rather distasteful to me, but this is for the safety of the whole world, and so I will do whatever must be done. Whatever Celestia would do. As I said, there are only a hoof full of beings that can stand up to a power like this, and we are two of them, but we must work together if this is to work. We need an army, and you have one. So, I have come here asking you for help. What do you say?”
“If I help, it will come at a cost,” the voice buzzed.
“Name it,” Luna answered immediately. “I will pay it.”
The light played over the large figure as she moved forward. The white of the light shining off of the slick carapace on her body. Stepping up next to Luna, Queen Chrysalis smiled, her own fangs teasing at the edge of her lip. She looked the alicorn in the eye, standing muzzle to muzzle.
“Oh, I’m sure you will,” she laughed.
...to be continued.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Six
“I want to go with them!” Spike was stomping down the street, almost running beside Shining Armor, who walked with a purpose towards The Golden Oaks Library.
“No,” he answered, keeping his head forward.
“Why not?” Spike’s voice skirted near the edge of whining.
“I’ve already given you several reasons, but let’s try a new one,” Shining Armor turned his head to look at the baby dragon, “because I need you here.”
“You need me? Why do you need me?” Spike puzzled.
“Because you have the ability to send messages back and forth between yourself and Princess Celestia--and I’m hoping that extends to Princess Luna as well,” he answered.
“I--I’ve never tried to send a message to Princess Luna,” Spike replied.
“Well, you’re going to try it. We need that kind of quick communication right now,” Shining Armor was steadfast in his tone and gait.
The streets of Ponyville seemed darker. The sun was high overhead, the birds were singing, and the flowers blooming, but there was a shadow that hung over everything. This normally pleasant venture from the hustle of the world was now the epicenter of Equestrian might, as the military walked the streets in heavy numbers, waiting for their shot at redemption.
“I still say I should be going,” Spike huffed.
“Well, then let’s go back over the old excuses,” Shining Armor stated. “You’re too young. The mission is too dangerous. It’s a mission for the Elements of Harmony.”
“Trixie isn’t one!” Spike answered quickly.
“No, but she’s a good substitute for Twilight while they go looking for her,” he stated, nodding to a pony selling flowers from a cart.
“She’s not as good as me,” Spike mumbled.
“What is your problem with her, Spike?” Shining Armor turned to look at him as they walked. “You’ve been mad about that decision since you first heard about it.”
“She’s not a good choice! Twilight doesn’t like her or trust her. She’s just a fancy showpony when you get down to it. Rarity deserves better than her. The last time she--”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Shining Armor stopped and looked down at him. “What was that about Rarity?”
“She does deserve better than her!” Spike insisted.
“You’ve got to let her make her own choices, Spike. Rarity is a grown mare,” Shining Armor said.
“That’s what SHE said, too...” he grumbled. “Besides, if I don’t go, how am I going to prove myself to Rarity? You’re a grown stallion. You understand.”
“Uh, yeah,” Shining Armor turned and started walking towards the library once more. “Okay, here’s the thing, Spike: you’ve got to be yourself. You can’t go and try to prove yourself to anypony. Just be the pony--or dragon--that you really are, and let that carry you. You’ll find the right mare--or dragon--when the time is right.”
“I did find the right mare! Rarity!” he said earnestly.
“Well, okay, but,” he moved his mouth, hoping the right words would find their way out, “give her time, then. Let things...happen.” He winced.
“But how can I let things happen if I’m not there for her to have them happen with me?” Spike asked.
“Walked into that one,” he mumbled. “Well, how about this: you are staying behind to help not only defend and protect her home, but all of Equestria. Surely that will impress her, right?”
“Hmm, I suppose so.” He rubbed his claw over his chin.
“Exactly, and when she gets back, she’ll have to listen to all the stories about how brave you were and all of your amazing deeds here,” Shining Armor encouraged. “It’s a surefire way to get her to spend some time with you. She’ll want to know everything that happened while she was gone, and who better to tell her than you?”
“Hey! Good point! I’m sure to get some quality time with Rarity while I’m telling her stories,” he said.
“Exactly, and she’ll want to return the favor and tell you everything that happened on her rescue mission to get Twilight back. So, win-win situation.” They walked up to the door of the library, stopping for a moment outside. “Besides, I’m not kidding when I say that I need you here. I’m having to deal with some pretty horrible things here myself.”
He opened the door and they both looked inside. Queen Chrysalis smiled back at them.
“Why, Shining Armor,” she cooed, “how kind of you to drop in on me. I was hoping to see you soon.”
“Chrysalis,” he growled in response, “where is everypony? This was supposed to be a meeting before the others left for Coldheart’s world.”
“Oh it is. They’re already here, actually. They stepped into the other room for a moment.” Her smile was calculated. “Do come in.”
“Yeah,” Spike said, “I see what you mean.”
“What was that?” Chrysalis asked.
“Nothing,” Shining Armor stepped inside, Spike beside him, shutting the door behind them. “What has already been gone over?”
“Oh, all of the standard gibberish that you ponies have been repeating since I arrived. Honestly, how you are able to do anything on a timely basis I will never know. No pony here is able to make a decision by themselves,” Chrysalis’ voice was arid.
“Mind your manners, Chrysalis.” They all turned to see Luna walking down the stairs from Twilight’s bedroom. “You are a guest here.”
Her body was tall and regal, but her voice was still rough and harsh, a deep rasp coloring her words.
“Oh, but I am minding them, Princess,” Chrysalis said. “The mere fact that I am standing in this room should indicate that.”
“And we are grateful,” Luna answered, walking up to the changeling, “but we are also all on edge, considering recent events. So, please, try harder.”
“Try what harder?” Applejack asked entering the room, the other Elements of Harmony following behind her.
“Nothing, dear,” Chrysalis answered. “Just talking with Luna.”
“And now that we are all here,” Luna stated, “we can go over everything to make sure we are clear what is happening.”
“Again?” Chrysalis rolled her eyes.
“Indulge us one last time,” Luna sneered.
She rolled her whole head in response, but Chrysalis kept quiet.
“I want to thank you again for doing this,” Luna said to the other mares in the room. “The recent battle in Canterlot, combined with my previous encounter with Coldheart, has made it clear that this is a situation that calls for The Elements of Harmony.”
“Well, we’re right glad to help, Princess,” Applejack said, “but we’re also wantin’ to go and save Twilight just for her sake.”
“But don’t worry,” Rainbow Dash chimed in, “as soon as we get her back, we’re gonna send that two-bit nightmare queen packing!” She glanced at Luna. “Uh, no offense, Your Highness.”
“No need to apologize, Rainbow Dash. I am in accordance with your sentiment, completely,” Luna responded.
“Yes, well, for this to happen, we’re going to have to actually begin this rescue mission,” Trixie stated. “And the sooner the better.”
“Agreed,” Shining Armor said. “So, here’s the plan. The six of you are going to go to the portal with Luna, who will help get you to the pool and make sure that you can get through to the other side. After that, you need to find my sister, get her to the portal, and get back here.”
“Yes, thank goodness we went over that complicated procedure,” Chrysalis commented. All the ponies turned to look at her with disdain. She shrugged her shoulders and stayed quiet.
“From there, Luna will go off on her mission. At about that time, Chrysalis will begin her mission as well. And we will stay here, serving as the command center for the whole thing,” Shining Armor finished. “Report back as often as you can, each of you. Though I realize that is pretty much impossible from beyond the portal.”
“Ooh! Ooh!” Pinkie Pie raised her hoof in the air, waving in frantically. Everypony stared at her for a moment, her face contorting into one of extreme distress as she held back her thoughts.
“Yes, Pinkie Pie?” Luna finally asked.
“Ooh, what if we take a jar, and we fill it up with some of the water from the pool, and then when we need to send you a message, we can just poke a scroll through the jar of water!” She smiled proudly.
Everypony stared for a moment longer.
“I...don’t believe that will work,” Luna said.
“Never know ‘til you tryyyyy” she answered in a sing-song manner.
And then everypony turned to look away from Pinkie Pie.
“Well, Pinkie Pie aside, ah think that it’s about time that we hit the road,” Applejack said. “Are you ready, Princess?”
“One moment, Applejack,” Luna responded. “I need a pause to speak with Shining Armor alone.”
“But of course, Your Highness,” Rarity said. “Come everypony, let’s go outside so they can speak.”
“Oh yes, it’s so nice to have the opportunity to see the citizens of Ponyville welcoming me yet again,” Chrysalis quipped.
“Yes, well, at least it’s a beautiful day for it,” Rarity replied with a smile. “Now, come along.”
They began to file outside, some more reluctantly than others, but eventually Luna and Shining Armor were alone.
“You know that she will vex you at every opportunity,” Luna stated.
“Who? Chrysalis? Yeah, I know. But I also know that she wouldn’t even be here if she didn’t think that this was something serious,” Shining Armor said.
“Still, I want you to be on guard. Watch her closely,” Luna advised.
“No worries, there,” he answered.
“There...is something else, as well,” Luna stated.
“What is it, Your Highness?” His head responded to her tone, twisting slightly.
“I have not been completely honest with you regarding Celestia,” she said solemnly.
“What do you mean? What haven’t you told me?” His eyes narrowed.
“Since the battle at Canterlot, it is not she who has been raising the sun. It has been I.” Luna kept her tone level and quiet.
Shining Armor’s eyes popped. “What?! But...but most of our plans, hell, all of our plans regarding you are based around the concept that Celestia is being kept prisoner somewhere. And we thought that because she was raising the sun every morning! Why didn’t you tell me about this earlier?!”
“Because we need hope. Everypony here does, but you need to know the truth, as well,” she said.
“If she’s dead hope isn’t going to do us a lot of good, Princess,” he kept his voice firm but quiet.
“She is not dead.” There was no trace of doubt in Luna’s voice. “I do not know what has become of her, but I know that she is not dead. I have waited each morning to make sure that she was not raising the sun before I performed her service in her stead. If she had died, a new goddess would already have been born to replace her, and that has not happened.”
“What if Coldheart took her power? Didn’t you tell us that she had done that already on her world?” Shining Armor’s teeth were clenched.
“She has not. If she had, she would have raised the sun to prove it,” Luna said. “She would want us to know that she had that power.”
Standing there, he considered her words. “Fair enough. Still, this is a fine time to be springing this news on me. Couldn’t you have given me a little more warning?”
“No. If I had, you might have doubted my mission. I am going to save Celestia from what has befallen her, no matter the circumstances. Once I have done that, we will return here and plan our next step,” Luna said.
They stared at each other for a moment before he nodded his agreement. “All right. Just make sure that you get the others through the portal first, okay? Not only do we need the Elements of Harmony, but I want my sister brought home.”
“Do not fear, Shining Armor. I have already made a vow to see her brought safely home once more. I will not abandon that, either,” Luna explained. “Now, before you think of things to argue with me, I shall take the mares outside and depart. I wish you luck, Captain.”
“Thank you, Your Highness,” he looked outside the window. Chrysalis was staring at the ponies with a gleam in her eye. “I’m afraid I might need it.”
* * * * * * *
“So, what do you want to do first?” Trueblood asked.
“Uh, I’m not sure. What are the options?” Twilight responded, uncertain.
“Well, it depends on what you’re in the mood for, I suppose. We can take things simple, or we can just jump right into the deep end,” she countered.
“I do have to admit, I’m kind of excited by this,” Twilight admitted.
“Don’t worry, that’s natural, Sparky,” she grinned, nodding slowly. “Want me to take the lead?”
“Would you mind?” Twilight asked.
“Oh no. I like it that way.” Trueblood smiled at Twilight, who blushed slightly.
“I don’t know why I’m having problems. I did this with Princess Celestia several times,” she said.
“You’re nervous because you are doing this without her,” Trueblood suggested. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you enjoy this.”
“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.
“Trust me,” Trueblood said with confidence.
“Okay.” Twilight nodded, relaxing a little.
She smiled back, and then turned to the waitress. “We will both have the chef’s special, with some rose water to go with it, please.”
“Of course, ma’am. Excellent choice,” the waitress smiled at the two mares, turned, and went off to place the order.
“This place is amazing!” Twilight remarked. “I just didn’t--”
She cut herself off.
“Didn’t what?” Trueblood asked. “Didn’t expect us to have anyplace that was nice? The farther you get away from Canterlot, the nicer the world becomes. There isn’t any place that flaunts any kind of wealth or luxury, but if you know where to look, you can still find it.”
“I’m sorry,” Twilight frowned. “I should have known better.”
“Hey, don’t worry about it! You’ve been here less than a week, so I think you’ve still got a little bit left to learn.”
“Do a lot of ponies know about this place?” Twilight looked around the room. The lights were kept dim, and the tables were all surrounded by light curtains, just translucent enough to see through, but dense enough to hide details. “Most of the tables seem to have somepony at them.”
“Enough to keep the place going,” Trueblood explained, “but I’m sure that the chef would prefer to be out in the open with everything.”
“Why isn’t he? What’s the problem with a restaurant?” Twilight asked.
She shook her head. “Fantasia only wants the best for herself. If anypony is enjoying a luxury, she feels that it is one that is being kept from her. So, most talented chefs, or artists, or singers, or, well, most anything, keep their talents hidden. A few, like the chef here, are willing to run the risk of having an underground place because it’s their passion.”
“It’s very brave of them,” Twilight stated. “What would Coldheart do if she caught them?”
Her eyes flashed open for a moment, as she turned her head at the thought. “You don’t want to know.”
“Oh...” Twilight looked down at the table. A lovely red tablecloth, lit by a single candle flame dancing inside a glass holder, covered a thick, uneven wooden table. The place carried an air of luxury, but it was mostly illusion. “How did you find this place?”
“Eh, I’ve got a few connections,” Trueblood bragged. “Most of the time it’s the friend of a friend repaying a favor, letting me know about these places. Truth be told, I’ve never been here, either.”
“What? I thought that you said you recommended this place before we came?” Twilight asked.
“Oh, I did. I highly recommend trying someplace like this. I just haven’t been to this particular place,” she answered. “Well, until now.”
“Well, thanks for bringing me,” Twilight smiled.
“Hey, you’re a visitor. I wanted to make sure that you saw at least something in The Six Kingdoms worth mentioning.” She finished her statement just as the waitress returned with two glasses filled, sweat beading on them, and set one down in front of each mare.
“Why didn’t you bring any of the others?” Twilight asked, taking a sip of the rose water. The aroma wafted across her muzzle a moment before the flavor hit her tongue. “Oh!”
“Haven’t had rose water before, huh?” Trueblood picked up her own glass and waved it back and forth beneath her nose. “I love this stuff.”
“It’s very good. Very different,” Twilight said, taking another sip, and then returning her gaze to Trueblood. ‘So, anyway, why not invite the others?”
“Could you really see Gilda here? Or Ditzy Doo?” Trueblood laughed. “And Husk isn’t comfortable in places like this--even in disguise. And Bea, well, she just hates this kind of place. Too fancy for her.”
A short, sharp laugh broke free from Twilight before she could stop it. “Sorry.” She covered her mouth with a hoof as her eyes darted back and forth, hoping no pony was staring.
“Still thinking of your friend back home when you think of her, aren’t you?” Trueblood tried to hide her smirk behind the glass as she took another sip of rose water.
“I can’t help it! I really am trying not to, but, well, Trixie and I have a bit of a history...” she trailed off.
“Oh, were you two lovers?” Trueblood asked bluntly.
Wide eyes and a firm shake of the head was the start of the answer. “No. No, we were not. Sweet Celestia, no.”
“Oh, okay,” Trueblood nodded with a smirk. “Sorry. Seems to have hit a sore spot.”
“Not...really,” Twilight answered. “So, in a way that is clearly not an obvious attempt to change the subject, why is this place called The Six Kingdoms, anyway?”
“Uh, because there were six kingdoms?” Trueblood answered. “At least until Fantasia made them all one kingdom, anyway.”
“Let me guess, besides Equestria there was The Griffin Kingdom, The Dragon Kingdom, um...and three others?” Twilight laughed. “Okay, I’m not very good at this I guess. I normally have much better chances to study.”
“Hey, don’t knock yourself, you got one of them right,” Trueblood stated. “Besides Equestria, there used to be The Griffin Kingdom, but the dragons were never organized enough to have their own country. They just sort of wandered through the edges of everypony else’s place. After that, there was The Crystal Kingdom, Saddle Arabia, Neighpon, and The Changeling Territories. Now, there’s just the one.”
“Did any of the other rulers survive? Besides Queen Chrysalis--er, Toy, I mean?” Twilight asked.
Trueblood winced. “You know, this really isn’t a very pleasant topic for dinner. We’re supposed to be having a good time, showing you the positive aspect of this world. Why don’t we change the subject?”
“Well, this still might be a little dark, but,” Twilight paused, “what happened to Canterlot? The place seemed deserted.”
“Yeah, another of Fantasia’s finer moments,” Trueblood sighed. “It’s been like that as long as I can remember, but despite what you saw, there are still plenty of ponies living there. They don’t really have a choice, actually. If they try to leave, they don’t...do well.”
“What do you mean?” Twilight cocked her head.
“Living that close to Fantasia has an effect on a pony. She exudes so much energy that ponies become dependent on it. She makes them love her, and eventually they get to the point where they can’t live without it. Literally.”
Thinking back to her own encounter with Coldheart, Twilight shivered. “Okay, yeah, but that doesn’t explain the empty streets. Why did the city and the castle seem empty?”
“The castle part is easy. It is empty. Coldheart lives there with Toy, that’s it. I used to live there, too, but, not so much now,” she explained.
“Not so much? Do you live there at all?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.
“Uh, well, that’s kinda complicated, Sparky. You see, sometimes things are just kinda bad between me and Fantasia, and other times--like right now, for example--they’re really bad. So, yeah, I do still have my own wing of the palace, but--”
“Wing?” Twilight interrupted in shock. “You have your own wing of the palace?”
Laughing softly, Trueblood nodded. “Yeah. When there are only three or four ponies living in a place that big, then you tend to have a large section that you can call your own.”
“Three or four? With you, Coldheart and Toy, that only comes to three. Who would be the fourth?” Twilight asked.
“Used to be a fourth. Not anymore, unfortunately. The fourth was--” She didn’t get a chance to finish.
“Attention!” A black and white dappled stallion stepped into the center of the room, speaking loudly and cutting off multiple conversations. “Attention, please. I’m afraid we have a bit of a situation and are going to have to ask everypony here for a few minutes of understanding. We’re going to have to have all of the candles blown out so that we don’t draw any attention to ourselves for an unspecified time. I apologize for the inconvenience, but we will resume service as soon as possible.”
“That doesn’t sound good,” Trueblood said. “C’mon, let’s check this out.”
Nodding, Twilight got up and moved with the other mare as candles were going dark all around. A murmur wormed its way through the room, replacing the happier conversational background noise from a moment ago.
They walked up together to see the black and white stallion staring out a narrow slit in the door to the restaurant.
“Excuse me,” Trueblood caught the stallion’s attention. “What’s going on? Is something wrong?”
“Nothing to be concerned about,” he said with an uneven smile, “just return to your table. We’ll let you know when things are safe.”
“Safe?” Twilight asked. “That sounds like something that we should be concerned about.”
“Please, we don’t need a panic. If you would just return to your seats,” he gestured back into the room, nervously.
“What’s out there?” Trueblood asked. “Or should I say who’s out there?”
The stallion’s throat pulsed as he swallowed back some concern. “Some of the Empress’s forces are in the street. This happens every now and then. We just have to make sure that we stay hidden and it will all blow over.”
“Some of her forces? How many?” Trueblood asked.
“Oh, um, about a dozen...or two.” Sweat beaded up on his brow.
“Two dozen?” Twilight gasped. “That seems like a lot!”
“It is a rather large contingent. And a little more heavily armed than normal, too,” he admitted.
“Sounds like they’re looking for somepony, eh, Sparky?” Trueblood winked back at Twilight.
“Well, if we’re lucky, they’ll find that pony and be on their way,” the stallion said softly.
“Actually, if you’re lucky, they won’t,” Trueblood answered, and moved past the stallion to look outside. “Yep, those are Fantasia’s forces, all right. But it’s odd to see a squad that large, actually. She doesn’t keep much of a standing army in any one place. Doesn’t really need one.” She pulled back to look at Twilight. “Which means that she’s brought the army out of the mothballs. And sent them out pretty far from the castle.”
“That’s not good,” Twilight stated. “She’s mobilized a whole army just to come looking for us?”
“Maybe,” she answered, “or maybe not. But I know one thing, if we stay here, these ponies are going to be in big trouble.”
“Wait, what do you mean? Are they...looking for the two of you?” the stallion asked.
“We can’t stay here, then. I don’t want anypony getting hurt because of me,” Twilight said.
“I agree. So, we should reward Fantasia’s finest. Give them what they’re looking for, and lead them out of town in the process.” A twinkle shined on one of Trueblood’s teeth as she smiled. Twilight couldn’t help but smile back.
“Wait, you two are wanted?” The stallion’s eyes were wide, and his mouth open. He reached up and put a hoof on Trueblood’s shoulder. “You can’t go out there! If they get ahold of you, who knows what will happen to you.”
“Hey,” Trueblood put her own hoof over the stallion’s, “there are too many ponies here for us to take that chance. Besides, she and I aren’t going to just give ourselves up, are we, Sparky?”
“Not by a long shot!” Twilight assured him. She then looked at Trueblood a little less certainly. “But, uh, what are we going to do?”
“You told me you can teleport, too, right?” Trueblood asked.
“Yes! I sure can!” Twilight nodded.
“Well, then I think you and I get to play a little game of ‘how fast can the army gallop?’” Trueblood’s eyebrows danced up and down.
“Ooh, I get it. Okay,” Twilight’s face grew a little wider to accommodate her grin.
“Are you two going to be safe?” the stallion asked.
“Safe? Where’s the fun in that?” Trueblood slapped him on the withers, assuringly, and then turned to Twilight. “You ready?”
“I suppose so,” she answered.
“Then, on the count of three we go. Ready? One...”
Twilight stared at Trueblood, feeling a sudden rush of adrenaline.
“...two...”
She tried to feel something but excitement at the prospect of appearing in front of a gathering of guards that were hunting her down, but somehow, Trueblood made that seem impossible.
“...three!”
A flash of light filled the room, leaving the stallion alone.
* * * * * * *
Cadance sat perfectly still, her jaw locked and her eyes fixed forward. She could smell the food, but refused to acknowledge it at all. Unfortunately, she couldn’t stop her mouth from watering, or her mind from trying to identify every single odor.
The sounds of Coldheart eating wasn’t making it any easier. Every bite seemed to be amplified to an unbelievable level as she took bite after bite of whatever it was that she was having for dinner. The sound seemed to indicate a heavy dose of oats, but she could definitely smell some fenugreek and rosemary, so it wasn’t just a standard plateful of food. And, Celestia help her, she could smell strawberries. Her lips smacked, betraying her.
“I’m sorry, did you say something?” Coldheart paused between bites.
“No,” Cadance said flatly. “Don’t let me disturb you.”
“Oh, it’s no bother, really,” Coldheart stated. “I think I’m done, in any case. I couldn’t possibly eat another bite. And all this food just going to waste.” She let out a thick, fake sigh. “Oh well.”
“I’m sure that there are plenty of ponies in the castle that could use the food,” Cadance answered, her eyes still looking directly ahead. They were on one of the highest remaining balconies in Canterlot, staring out across the Equestrian landscape. She kept her eyes fixed on the horizon.
“Perhaps, but I’ll probably just leave it here in case I get hungry later. I can always throw it out if I decide I don’t want it by morning,” Coldheart replied. “Unless, of course, you would like some?”
Finally turning her head to the right, Cadance looked up at the figure sitting in the chair above her. Coldheart was staring down, a thin smile playing on her lips. Cadance returned it in kind. “I’m not hungry, thank you.”
“Don’t be so brave! You are recovering from serious wounds. I would hate to think that your strength is failing you,” Coldheart said. “How are you feeling?”
There were bandages over the gash in Cadance’s side, and over most of her limbs where the Dragoons had attacked her days earlier. Small scratches on her chest and face were left unwrapped, and were scarring over slowly. Her shoes, chestpiece, and crown were all removed, leaving her mostly naked. She only wore the bandages, a set of shackles that ran between her front legs, and a heavy wrapping that pinned her wings to her side.
There was also a thick collar around her neck, with a thin chain that led from it to a loop of cloth resting next to Coldheart’s forehoof.
“I’m fine, thank you,” Cadance answered.
“Don’t be so stubborn, you are welcome to eat with me, dear,” Coldheart said. “You only have to do one thing,” her eyes lit up pink, “love me.”
The corner of Cadance’s mouth turned up. “Go to hell.”
“Dear,” Coldheart began, “just how long do you think you’ll be able to hold out? I’m just offering you an act of kindness.”
“I’m not holding out,” she answered, “and you are anything but kind.”
“You know, I could not be more thrilled to have you here with me,” Coldheart stated. “I never even considered finding you on this world.”
“Don’t expect a thank you,” Cadance answered.
“I don’t. If anything, I know exactly what you are thinking. I know what you are feeling. I know what you are capable of,” Coldheart’s eyes sparkled. “I have finally found somepony just like me.”
Cadance’s face fell. “I am nothing like you.”
“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? Goddess of Love? Those sound perfectly familiar. I do believe that we are identical,” Coldheart explained.
“Identical?” An edge honed on Cadance’s voice. “I am exactly what you said. I am a Goddess of Love, and as such I would never bring this much pain and heartache to so many.”
“Ha!” Coldheart burst out. “If you believe that, then you are very, very delusional.” She leaned over, staring directly into the eyes of her more diminutive doppelganger. “Love brings more pain and heartache daily than anything else ever created. War and violence pale in comparison to the nightmare that love brings with it.”
Shaking her head, Cadance narrowed her eyes. “You’re wrong. There is nothing more powerful in the world than love. It is what makes ponies live. It is what makes a pony strong.”
“And it is what brings a pony to its knees,” Coldheart chided. “It is the ultimate form of control.”
“What is it that made you so bitter?” Cadance asked.
Pulling her head back, Coldheart turned away from Cadance. “I am not bitter. I simply realized my full potential, and took advantage of it.”
“And what has it gotten you? You are nothing but a shell of a pony,” Cadance answered.
“I am the ultimate power on two worlds,” Coldheart said smugly. “I am everything to everypony.”
“Really? Then who is it that loves you? TRULY loves you?” Cadance stared at her face.
A swipe of her hoof cleared the table in front of her, plates of food and glasses of liquid clattering on the floor.
“Everypony loves me,” she spat. Her head spun around, staring down at Cadance with a fire in her eyes. “And you are going to love me, eventually. You might think that you control love, but you cannot compare to me. Do you understand?”
“Oh, I understand perfectly,” Cadance stared back, meeting Coldheart’s gaze.
Coldheart pulled herself upright, settling down and letting the smile slowly return to her face. “Good. I apologize for that outburst. I don’t want to argue with you. I’m looking forward to finally having an equal with whom I can share my life.”
“I’m sorry?” Cadance asked.
“Oh yes,” she answered. “You will eventually come around to my way of thinking, and from there I will bring you up to my level--or near it, in any case--sharing enough power so that we will truly be sisters in our rule.”
“You must be joking,” Cadance’s voice was thick.
Coldheart turned towards Cadance, her face dark. “Do you really think so? Tell me, are you more disgusted by the idea, or disturbed by the fact that you are interested?”
“I’m not,” Cadance answered.
“You are. You would finally have a purpose and a direction in your life. You could determine your own fate at last, and not simply have to show others the best way to love.” Coldheart stood up, grasping the end of the leash with her magic. “And with every passing day you grow weaker and weaker. Soon, you won’t have the strength to resist at all.”
“I have more than enough strength,” Cadance growled.
“Really?” She yanked hard on the leash, and Cadance lurched forward, her chest slamming to the ground, her face landing in the scattered food that lay on the floor. Coldheart moved her hoof, putting it directly before Cadance’s muzzle, grinding the food to mush. “There is food right there. It’s not as pleasant now, but you may still eat.”
Raising her head up, Cadance stared daggers at Coldheart. “I told you, I’m not hungry.”
A placid expression looked back down. The two of them locked in a contest. Slowly, Coldheart’s face began to twitch, and then twist and turn upwards as she began laughing. A soft chuckle grew to a full chortle and finally an open guffaw.
“I cannot tell you how happy I am that we have found each other, Cadance.” Coldheart took a step back. “We are going to be the best of friends--family, even.”
“We will be nothing of the sort, Coldheart,” she answered, raising up from the floor, moving back to a sitting position.
“Oh, please, do call me Fantasia,” she said. “Now, come along, we have things to do. There are countless ponies wanting to show their love for me.”
A short tug on the leash brought Cadance to her hooves. Reluctantly, she fell in behind the Empress as she walked into the remains of the castle.
* * * * * * *
“There they are,” Luna whispered, gesturing from behind the copse of rock.
“What? That’s all? There can’t be more than two or three dozen of them! No sweat!” Rainbow Dash started to stand up, but felt Applejack’s hoof on her shoulder.
“Hold on, sugarcube. We don’t know what they got that we ain’t seein’.”
“She is right, Rainbow Dash,” Luna said. Her voice still carried a hint of roughness to it. “We must stick with our plan, and let this transpire in turn.”
“Um, or we could just wait until they all went to sleep,” Fluttershy suggested.
“That ain’t gonna happen, neither,” Applejack said, “but let’s go over what is gonna happen again. Princess?”
“As I have explained, the actual portal is inside the cave, the entrance to which we can see in the center of these gathered ponies.” Luna looked at the six other ponies in her presence. “It will be my job to distract them and draw them away from that entrance. Then you will go into the chamber and up to the pool.” She turned to look at one specific pony. “Trixie, you remember what I told you about activating the pool?”
“Trixie remembers,” she answered. “I can get us through. Do not worry about that.”
“And what, pray tell, do we do if there are more of these ruffians, or worse, awaiting us beyond the entrance to the cavern?” Rarity asked.
“Then I get to do things my way!” Rainbow Dash smacked her hooves together.
“Once again Rainbow Dash, that is not the ideal approach. Our main concern is not getting to the portal--I could insure that by myself--but rather getting you there as innocuously as possible,” Luna explained. “We must keep Coldheart in the dark, if possible. Any advantage we can gain is key. Is that clear?”
“And how does she learn if we take out all her guards?” Rainbow Dash held her forehooves out in front of her in curiosity.
“These guards are probably set to report on a regular basis,” Trixie said. “If they don’t report, then she will know something has happened.”
“Well, won’t Ms. Meaniepants know that Luna was here and get all curious and stuff, anyway?” Pinkie Pie asked.
“Not if I do my job properly,” Luna stated.
“Aw c’mon! Don’t I get to bust any heads?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Ah’m pretty sure you’re gonna get that chance at some point, gal,” Applejack answered.
“Oh, I hope not,” Fluttershy mumbled.
“Do not fear, Fluttershy,” Luna smiled at the mare. “No pony wants to fight. Hopefully, this venture will be free of conflict.”
“I want to fight,” Rainbow Dash whispered.
“We got this, Princess. Don’t you worry none,” Applejack said. “You gals with me?”
“Indeed!” Rarity answered. “And I think I speak for everypony when I say that.”
“Then be prepared to act. You will not have much time,” Luna explained. “And good luck with your mission. Bring Twilight Sparkle back home.”
“We will, Princess. Twilight is our friend, and we ain’t gonna leave her lost on a strange world without no pony there for her,” Applejack stated.
“Excellent. Then I shall leave you, and when I draw them off, you go in. The stars will watch over you,” Luna said to them all, and then dissolved into a purple mist that climbed behind the mountain.
“Is it time?” Pinkie Pie asked, her eyes wide.
“She just left,” Trixie stated.
“Right,” Pinkie nodded. “So, is it time?”
The other five ponies turned and looked at Pinkie, who was trembling with anticipation.
“Uh, no, sugarcube. Don’t worry, we’ll let ya know, okay?” Applejack said.
“Yeah. Okay,” Pinkie nodded. She opened her mouth, and suddenly found a blue hoof covering it.
“Don’t say it!” Rainbow Dash said. “Just...don’t say it.”
A rumble coming from higher on the mountain drew everypony’s attention. All eyes shifted, watching as boulders and rocks moved, coalescing onto each other and shifting into position until they began to take shape. A large, central plate rose from the ground, with six smaller legs growing down to support the form. Gasps rose from the ponies on guard as one smaller and one massive pair of stones lifted high over its body, opening and snapping shut violently.
“Stone crab!” One of the ponies shouted.
Grabbing their weapons and rushing forward, the ponies ran up the mountainside as the beast roared out its challenge. Seconds later, another four ponies filed out from inside the cavern, joining their comrades in battle against the massive rock monster.
The ponies waiting for this moment rushed out towards the opening in the mountain--with one exception. Turning back, Applejack saw Pinkie Pie, still trembling. “Uh, Pinkie, that’s the sign. Princess Luna is the one that conjured up the crab. She told us that she was gonna do that, remember? We gotta go now,” she stated.
“Yay!” Pinkie pranced forward, rushing ahead of the others.
Watching the ponies attacking the monster, Applejack ushered her friends into the cave. “Move along, ya’ll. Let’s get inside quick,” she whispered.
One after another they filed into the cavern, passing by the orange-coated mare, until finally she too dropped down, her last view one of a pony in armor flying through the air after taking a smashing blow from the crab they battled.
Applejack hurried, catching up to the group that was forming on the far side of the cavern in front of the mystic pool that hung on the wall.
“Dang,” she whispered. “I expected to see something peculiar, but this is downright weird.”
“Well, I’m just grateful that we got inside so quickly,” Rarity responded, “though I must admit that crab-monster was rather dreadful. I felt a strong urge to rush up there and battle it myself.”
“Uh, why would you go fight a crab, Rarity?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“I have to say, it doesn’t make sense to me, either,” Trixie commented.
“Darling, we cannot just ignore our own primal urges now, can we?” she countered.
“Trixie supposes that’s...” she trailed off, looking over at Pinkie Pie, who was pulling a medium-sized jar through the pool. “What are you doing?”
“Magic water!” Pinkie answered.
“It doesn’t work...never mind,” Trixie replied. “Now, everypony, gather near. We only have a short time. Let’s get through this gate, and hope that the other side isn’t guarded too heavily.”
Trixie activated the gate, using the knowledge that Luna provided. As one, they looked at each other, taking a deep breath collectively, and nodding in agreement. Moments later, they moved from their world to the one beyond.
* * * * * * *
“You sure you’re okay with this, Spike?” Shining Armor stated. “You can stay here if you need.”
“Hey, I’m ready to help out every way that I can! And with Rarity gone, somepony needs to watch over her stuff and take care of Opal,” Spike said proudly. “Spike the dragon, at your service!”
“Right,” he smiled. “I’m sure Rarity is going to be very grateful.”
“Well, I hope so. Remember, if you need anything, the Carousel Boutique isn’t far away at all. I can be here in a jiffy!” Spike carried a small bundle with him. Enough items to take care of any personal needs for the next day or two.
“I think I’ll be okay. I still remember the way that my sister organizes, well, everything.” Shining Armor looked around The Golden Oaks Library, taking note of all of the familiar items that decorated the space. An unconscious smile worked onto his face.
“Yeah, well, I’m kinda responsible for that, too, so don’t move anything around,” Spike said.
“Don’t worry, Spike. I also remember how Twiley throws a fit when her stuff is messed up,” he replied.
“Okay, well, then I’m off. See you tomorrow!” Spike wheeled around and scuttled out of the room with a wave of his claw. “Bye!”
Standing in the doorway, Shining Armor watched the baby dragon until he was almost completely out of view, and then stepped inside, closing the door behind him. He paused, taking a deep breath and looking around at the items on the shelves, the pictures on the wall. Walking over to one shelf, he stared at a picture that brought back memories. His sister with a hat on her head, and a large slice of cake in front of her. Her first birthday at Canterlot, and the first time that he got to spend more than just a little while with her after she left home. A full day of fun together.
The smile that was there slowly faded away as more recent memories came to mind. They hadn’t seen each other at all since the last night he saw her in Canterlot--since their conversation about Cadance.
The image of his sister lying on the floor, crying, while he walked away after telling her to go home was stuck in his mind. Now, she was trapped on another world, and he had no idea if she was safe or...if she wasn’t. She was gone, and Cadance was captured, also beyond his reach, at least at the moment. These two mares, each so important to him, and both so far away.
“I thought he would never leave,” a voice buzzed behind him.
The shelf shook as he spun around, his flank butting up against it. She was standing there, green eyes staring brightly, fangs bared as she smiled.
“Chrysalis!” His tone was less than happy. “What are you doing here?”
“What? Shining Armor, are you not happy to see me?” she droned.
“I just want to know why you’re here,” he answered diplomatically, stepping away from the shelf.
“Well, I’m going to be leaving on my mission shortly, before dawn, and I wanted to get everything in order before I left.” She moved easily, gracefully stepping over to stand beside the nearby couch. “And since you are in charge here, I obviously needed to see you.”
“All right,” he moved carefully, keeping her in his view as he stepped over across the room, “what do you need?”
“What an interesting way to phrase that.” She sat down on the couch, letting her mane sweep across her chest.
“What are you getting at?” he asked, not moving at all.
She frowned. “Shining Armor, please,” she pat the spot next to her on the couch. “come sit with me. We are both fighting for the same cause now.”
He hesitated, his face expressionless. With deliberation he stepped over to sit on the couch--on the far end away from Chrysalis.
“Now,” he began, “what do you need before you go?” he asked again.
“I was just wanting to know if there was anything that you could share with me before I was gone?” she asked.
“I’ve already given you a complete background for everything,” he replied evenly. “Was there something in the notes that you needed clarified.”
“Not really,” she stated. “I already knew everything that was in there, in any case.”
“Everything? That’s unlikely,” he answered with a laugh. “There were things on there that only the princesses and myself were aware of.”
“Oh yes, I know,” she smiled. “I try to keep abreast of things in Canterlot.”
He sat quietly for a moment, staring over at the changeling queen.
“Why are you here, Chrysalis?” he asked.
“Well, this really isn’t about information. This is more...personal.” She moved over on the couch, getting closer to the stallion.
“You must be joking,” he answered flatly.
“Not at all,” she said. “And don’t act so surprised. It’s not like you and I haven’t had our...moments.”
“WE have never had anything,” he stated. “You took a great many things from me, however.”
“Did I? I didn’t hear any arguments from you,” she said.
“I thought you were my wife.” His voice was level.
“Oh, you can fool yourself if you like, but you can’t fool me,” she said, placing her hoof on his leg. He quickly removed it. “I was the wife you always hoped she would be. I did the things that she wouldn’t--or couldn’t.”
“You have no idea what Cadance is capable of doing,” he laughed.
“Oh please. With the difficulties that the two of you are having right now, I’m shocked you haven’t come running all the way to the Changeling Territories to find me,” she said, moving her hoof back to rest next to his leg.
“Difficulties? What difficulties?” he countered.
“I know everything that is going on between the two of you. Your late nights alone. Her, shall we say, indiscretions.” Her voice was silky, even with the echo vibrating behind it.
“She...hasn’t done anything like--” He was cut off by the changeling.
“Dear, please, my spies are everywhere. They tell me everything,” she stated.
“Spies?” He raised an eyebrow.
“Oh yes. I could give you names and addresses if you like, but it won’t do you any good. You will never find them,” she answered. “And they have seen your wife when you haven’t.”
“Tha--that’s not true,” he stammered.
“Really? Is that what your heart is telling you,” her hoof moved back onto his leg, “or what your brain says?”
“I--I don’t want to have this conversation. You’ve manipulated me in the past, I won’t let you do it again,” he said.
“I’m not trying to manipulate you, Shining Armor,” her hoof moved up along his leg, “I need you.”
“What?” HIs eyes shot wide.
“I know your passion. I know you. And I am about to go into very, very hostile territory. I need to be at my best. My strongest,” she said. “I need to feed.”
“That’s not going--” he tried to protest, but caught himself short as Chrysalis moved her face over and began licking his neck.
“I’m not talking about something unpleasant. In fact, I can make it everything you ever desired,” her voice changed as she spoke. “Every pony you’ve desired.”
He turned to see an exact image of his wife.
“No!” He pulled away. “You change back. Now.”
A shimmer of green magic enveloped her, and she returned to her normal size, but not her normal form.
“Would you rather have something that you’ve dreamt of?” she asked in Celestia’s voice. “A regal princess that would submit to your every whim?”
“I--I...no. No, change back,” his mind was awash in images and thoughts that seemed distant and alien.
“Or perhaps,” another shimmer of green left a coat of lavender in its wake, “you want something very...taboo?” Twilight Sparkle smiled and stroked his inner leg.
“Change back, Chrysalis. I mean it,” he said with every ounce of willpower he could muster.
“Of course,” she purred as she resumed her own natural form. “I just want to make you happy. And, of course, I know exactly how to do that, don’t I?”
He could feel her hoof on the innermost section of his thigh, and his body was responding to her touch, despite his own protest somewhere in the back of his mind.
“You...you...” He couldn’t think straight. Gritting his teeth, he stared up at Chrysalis, who seemed to tower over him. “Get out of my mind. You--you’re messing with my mind.”
“Am I? Or are you just so stressed that it seems like it?” she said. “I will be gone in the morning, Shining Armor, and without the strength that you can give me, I might not succeed in my quest. Do you really want that?”
He opened his mouth, wanting to protest, wanting to argue, but he could only say one thing, “No. No, I want you to succeed.”
She smiled, her fangs baring as her tongue played along her lips. “Excellent.” Her hoof brushed against his groin, his erection rising before she touched it. “And you are certainly ready, but,” she pulled her hoof back, “I know that’s not the best way to please either of us.”
He shook his head. “No. No, I don’t want that.”
“You do,” she said. “You’ve thought about it ever since I left you, haven’t you? You’ve never even told her about it, have you?”
“It wasn’t her. She isn’t like that,” he said, staring at her, a glaze of uncertainty in his eyes.
“I know. She isn’t like that,” she growled, “but I am.”
Grabbing his body, Chrysalis lifted him up and pushed Shining Armor down onto the couch, shoving his face into the cushion and raising his ass in the air. Her hooves immediately moved beneath him, and began to stroke along his shaft.
“Tell me that you haven’t thought about it and I’ll stop,” she whispered in his ear. “Tell me that you haven’t secretly wished that Cadance would do it to you and I’ll leave you alone. With horrible blue balls, but alone,” she laughed.
“I--I...” He wanted to say more. He wanted to tell her to stop, but something was stopping him. Somewhere in his head he told himself it was her magic. That it had to be her magic.
“That’s what I thought,” she cooed. “You like being a toy, don’t you? She does that to you, still, doesn’t she? Just not the way that I do. You keep hoping that she’ll take you the way I do, but she won’t.” She bit his ear, nearly drawing blood. “That’s because she can’t. She may be an alicorn princess, but she isn’t a changeling. Let alone a changeling queen.”
Her hoof kept stroking along the length of his cock, lightly teasing it, bringing it to a state of steel-like rigidity. She refused to grip it. It was only a gentle touch, but one that drove him into a deep lustful state.
And then she removed her hoof completely. He gasped, feeling as though something that was a part of him just left, and he began to hump the air.
“Calm down!” Her voice turned harsh. “Stop moving and keep your ass in the air, do you understand?”
“Y--yes,” he mumbled.
A green glow surrounded Chrysalis once more, but her form didn’t change. Not all of it, anyway.
Jutting from between her legs was a large, throbbing penis. Scaly and green, it was covered in a thin, translucent slime. Shining Armor’s cock was something that could make him proud. It was a good length and thickness, and sure to please any mare, especially with the passion he used wielding it.
Chrysalis’s cock dwarfed his. At least three inches longer, it also had about half again the girth, making it a frightening tool to behold. She reached down between her legs, and let out a hiss as her hoof firmly grabbed her new appendage. Her mouth opened in a snarl as she began to pull at it animatedly.
“Don’t worry, I’ve made sure that it has plenty of lubricant,” she growled as she moved up behind him, removing her hoof from her own erection. Grabbing his tail, she pulled it aside, and moved on top of the stallion. Her cock wedged into his rump, pressing between the cheeks as she pushed forward.
“I’m going to fuck you, Shining Armor,” she whispered into his ear. “I’m going to take my big, hard cock, and drive it inside of you, and fuck you like a little, whining filly.”
He could feel the head of her cock pushing against his ass. Reflexively, he pushed back, trying to find a way to force her inside of him. Every time he pushed back, she pulled her hips back slightly, not letting him gain any form of control.
“Stop moving!” She slapped his ass firmly with her hoof, leaving a red welt. “I will fuck you when I’m good and ready, and not a second earlier!”
The waves of lust were pouring off of Shining Armor. It didn’t have the same taste or intensity as love, but it was still making Chrysalis’s mouth water. And the growing tension added a spice to it that she particularly enjoyed.
Slowly, she shifted forward, pressing until she felt the head of her cock push past the puckered entrance of Shining Armor’s ass. Her teeth grit together as a sharp intake of air sounded from below her. In a steady motion she moved her hips, pushing deeper and deeper into him until she felt as though he couldn’t take any more--and then she went one inch deeper.
“You’ve got such a cute little dick, Shining Armor,” she said, her cock filling him. “It’s a shame that it doesn’t compare to mine. But then, how could you hope to compare to me? You’re just a unicorn, aren’t you? I’m something more than that. Something greater than you.”
She pulled most of the way out of him, and then moved back, pushing back to her previous depth. She could feel the wetness dripping from her cunt, her own arousal reaching a profound level.
“And you like knowing that, don’t you? You like the fact that you are smaller than me. Weaker than me. You like the fact that something as grand and wonderful as myself would take the time to fuck a poor, little stallion,” her voice echoed with lust. “And it’s making you so hard you can’t stand it, can you?”
He felt her magic grip his shaft, surrounding it and pulsing as it shifted along its length. It fell into rhythm with Chrysalis’s cock as it filled him from behind. The sensation of her thrusting into him, the force of her hips slamming into his ass, took him to a place he hadn’t experienced since...since she was revealed.
There was never a thought of being with another stallion. There was never a thought of having a mare do this to him--at least, not until she took him this way the first time. Since then, he had pushed it out of his mind--or so he thought. He still had no thoughts of being with a stallion, but having a mare do this to him was exhilarating.
“You like my she-cock, don’t you?” she hissed in his ear.
“Y--yes,” he murmured, softly.
“You love it, don’t you?” she slammed into him harder than ever.
“I--I do,” he admitted.
She laughed, her magic rolling over his cock in a steady flood of sensation as she pushed her hips harder and harder, thrusting into him with wild abandon. The pulsing of his cock grew more and more intense, and she registered it through her spell, sensing how close he was to release.
“You’re going to cum, aren’t you? You’re going to cum from me driving my big, hard cock deep into your ass. I want you to. I want you to feel your seed pouring out of you, and when you do, I’m going to cum harder than you. My dick is bigger. My cum is better. It’s that simple!” She spat down on his neck. Her forelegs gripped his sides, pulling her closer, and she unfurled her wings, using their power to drive herself quicker in and out of him.
With a scream he came. A hard shot of semen burst out of him, caught in the magic that Chrysalis kept around his dick. Right after his first blast, Chrysalis had her own orgasm. Her vagina pulsed, and her cum erupted from both her slit and the head of her dick. She brought her face down and sank her fangs into his flesh, tasting him on every level, drawing out the intensity of the emotion in that single moment.
Wave after wave of release surged forth, both physically and not, as the cum filled Chrysalis’s magical sheathe, and the lustful sensation filled her hunger. He writhed beneath her, his body twitching uncontrollably as all sense of control abandoned him. And he felt her over him, surrounding him and smothering him as she drained everything that she could from his body.
Unceremoniously, she let him drop. Pulling away, she transformed to her normal form, and sat back on the couch, the furniture moving slightly as she fell into it. Shining Armor slumped to the couch, his whole body trembling as he lay there, limply.
Chrysalis’ chest rose and fell sharply, her body recovering quickly. She looked over at the slumping stallion, and her mouth twisted up as his body turned and tried to step off the couch.
He staggered, his hooves not understanding their responsibility just yet, and he took a few steps away from the moment.
“Thank you,” Chrysalis buzzed appreciatively.
Shining Armor slowly shook his head. “No, thank you,” he said clearly.
“Oh?” she beamed. “You’re welcome.”
He turned around, his face expressionless. “No, you misunderstand. Thank you for reminding me what it was like to have something so intimate ruined by some pony who doesn’t understand what that means. Thank you for reminding me how much I love my wife.”
She raised an eyebrow. A green shell of magic floated up in front of her, a small cup containing a pool of his semen. Her long tongue snaked out and dipped into that well, slathering it around and pulling it back into her mouth.
“If you say so,” she replied.
“Get out,” he commanded. “You got what you wanted--what you say you needed--and now you have a mission to perform, don’t you?”
“Oh yes, I do. And I’ll do it to the best of my ability,” she hissed, “just like I do everything.” She stood from the couch, and walked over to him, looking down into his eyes. “Do sleep well, Shining Armor. I hope that you have pleasant dreams. I’m sure that I’ll be in them.”
His horn flared to life, and the front door to the library flung open. “Good luck with your mission, Your Highness. I truly hope that you succeed.” He spoke through clenched teeth.
“It’s ‘Your Majesty,’ actually. I am a queen, after all,” she replied.
She turned away and walked towards the door, her hips swaying far more than necessary. Turning at the last minute, she glanced at him, bit her lower lip, and then turned away and stepped out into the night.
The door slammed shut behind her.
Collapsing, Shining Armor looked up at another shelf in the library, spying a picture that was taken at his wedding. He stood there between Cadance and Twilight, all of them playfully embracing, the three of them with huge smiles on their faces.
* * * * * * *
“H--hello?” Fluttershy stuck her head inside the door of the building, gently looking around. “Is anypony here? I don’t want to disturb you...so I guess I’ll be going now!”
She spun around and took a few steps outside, only to see Rainbow Dash standing there, waving her back into the building. Shaking her head in opposition to this plan, Fluttershy stood there with wide eyes.
Twisting her head and staring intensely, Fluttershy vibrated it in a negative response to her friend’s urging. Stamping her hoof softly, Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes and nodded fiercely. Fluttershy opened her eyes as wide as physically possible and pulled her lips back tightly, shaking her head.
“Oh for cryin’ out loud!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Would you just go inside!”
“Dash!” Applejack pleaded from behind the nearby bush. “Git down!”
“But she’s just standing there! She isn’t going to go inside at all!” she argued. “It’s like trying to send a statue into a race! This was a stupid idea.”
“The idea was that she would be the least threatening,” Trixie said. “And if something bad did happen, then we could go in a deal with the problem.”
“Well, it was a stupid idea!” Rainbow Dash countered. “Look at her! Seriously, look at her!”
The other ponies poked their heads up above the brush, and peered over at Fluttershy, who still hadn’t moved, shaking her head.
“Yeah, okay,” Applejack said. “That might have been a bit ambitious on our part.”
“Well, I certainly hope that we can get out from behind that dreadful bush,” Rarity stepped out. “I can feel the dirt just soaking into my mane.”
“Okay, fine, we’ll all go to the door,” Applejack sighed. “Probably a better idea, anywho.”
They marched forward, passing Fluttershy, who was still shaking her head in stiff defiance of the idea of going inside.
“You can relax now,” Rainbow Dash said walking past. “We got this.”
“Huh?” Fluttershy blinked, turning to look at her friends. “Oh, um, sorry. I kinda froze up.”
“It’s okay, darling,” Rarity soothed, “we appreciate you being willing to give it a try.”
Applejack entered the building, looking around as she did. “Hello? Anypony here? We don’t mean no harm,” she announced. No pony answered.
“I think it’s empty, ya’ll,” she looked behind her.
“Well, let’s look around. See what’s inside,” Trixie suggested.
“Trixie!” Rarity exclaimed. “This is somepony’s home! We do not just barge in and ransack the establishment simply because we wish to!”
She turned to look at her marefriend. “And Trixie isn’t suggesting anything like that, but we do need to figure out if there is anything useful that we can find out about this land. We won’t take anything, I promise.”
“I--I suppose that’s true,” Rarity admitted.
“Sure is!” Rainbow Dash stepped forward, moving into the house. “So let’s see what this pony has to tell us!”
The other ponies followed suit, with Fluttershy eventually poking her head back inside. “Is...is it okay?” she asked softly.
“Sure seems so,” Pinkie Pie bounced past. “BOOOORING, but okay.”
The house was very spartanly dressed, with only the bare essentials for living. A small kitchen was off to one side, with a tiny bedroom in the back. With the six of them inside, the space felt small and cramped.
“I wonder who lives here?” Applejack asked.
“Griffin,” Rainbow Dash stated.
They all turned to look at her, and she slowly looked back at them.
“What?” Rainbow Dash said. “My best friend in school was a griffin, remember? They always end up clawing up their furniture this way.”
She pointed to scratch marks in the wood structure of the bed.
“Bad dreams,” she smiled, “or good times. Could go either way.”
“What would a griffin be doing out here on their own?” Trixie asked. “Don’t they prefer high, rocky terrain?”
“Yep,” Rainbow Dash said. “That’s the norm.”
“Well, this here pony kept things simple. Or ain’t been here for a while,” Applejack said. “There ain’t nothin in the kitchen. No food at all.”
“Nothing?” Rainbow Dash asked. “That’s odd. Gilda always had a few snacks lying around. Though most of them looked a little too scary to eat--even for me.”
“Wh--what was it?” Fluttershy asked.
“Trust me, you don’t want to know,” she answered.
“Tell me,” Trixie began, “are griffins also prone to trap doors?”
“What was that?” Applejack asked.
“Ooh! A trick door? What kind of trick does it do?” Pinkie Pie pranced over.
“Not a trick, darling, a trap door,” Rarity explained. “Sort of like a secret door.”
Trixie’s horn moved the bed aside, and brushed back a thick coating of dirt from beneath it. The outline of a door revealed itself.
“Woah! How did you even spot that thing?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“A trap door is a performer’s best friend,” Trixie said. “Just a trained eye in action.”
“Uh, should we open it?” Applejack asked. “I mean, comin’ in here is one thing, but goin’ ahead and pryin’ that thing up, well, it seems a bit like we’re pokin’ our nose into this griffin’s business.”
“Yes, we are,” Trixie opened the door, it moved with a loud creak as the wood pried apart. “If this griffin had something this important to hide, I think we need to know what it is.”
“Darling!” Rarity stepped over to Trixie. “We should make that decision as a group.”
“I...” Trixie looked at Rarity. “You’re right, of course. Trixie should have waited. I’m sorry.”
“Nah,” Rainbow Dash stuck her head down into the hole, “I would’a done it if you hadn’t.”
“What do you see? What do you see?” Pinkie asked.
“Not much,” she answered, “it’s really dark.”
“Let me help with that,” Rarity said. A spark from her horn rose up, and floated down into the space below the trap door.
“Woah,” Rainbow Dash gasped.
“What is it, sugarcube? What do you see?” Applejack asked.
Lifting her head back up and out of the space, Rainbow Dash carried a somber expression. “Uh, guys, I think you kinda need to see this for yourselves.”
Rainbow Dash lowered herself down past the trap door, leaving the path cleared for the others. One by one, they all followed her down.
The chamber below the room was as large, if not larger than the house that rested above it. It was not a natural space either, being dug out by the hoof--or claw in this case--of a living being. All around the room, on every wall and on the tables that had been constructed down here, were objects and images. Drawings, jewelry, clothing, feathers and other personal items decorated everything, each carefully placed, and each carefully labeled.
“It...it appears to be a shrine of some sort,” Rarity commented.
“Oh my. This is written like these items belonged to somepony who suffered a tragedy,” Fluttershy said. “It talks about tracking griffins down and returning them. Something about restoring the family.”
“Yeah, that’s some pretty major stuff,” Rainbow Dash said. “Griffin’s live in small groups, with the elders of the family holding the highest rank. They have this belief that if the family line is completely broken, the spirits of their dead can’t rest properly and stuff. Even Gilda took that seriously.”
“Then where did all of this come from?” Trixie asked.
“Yeah, and who’s Goldfeather Morninglight?” Pinkie asked.
Everypony looked at her. She just pointed at a small alcove in front of her.
“Who?” Applejack asked in return.
“Don’t ask me! I don’t know her. It’s all these notes that brought her up,” Pinkie said.
They all stepped over to the alcove. Dozens upon dozens of notes were layered there, resting on shelves and wedged into gaps in the wall. Each and every one of them named Goldfeather by name, some with just that, and others with her full name.
And they all were thanking her for reuniting their families.
* * * * * * *
She had vowed not to sleep until she found her sister. That was days ago, with the only breaks taken being to raise the sun and the moon to continue the cycle of the day and maintain the morale of Equestria. The rest of the time she spent combing through the caves beneath Canterlot.
Luna was exhausted.
The cavern system was vast and ranged throughout the mountains which held the capital city. She and Celestia had ventured through them frequently before her lunar exile, and she knew several areas of them quite well. That was before the destruction that buried her sister, and when she was fully awake and at her peak. Right now, they seemed like an incomprehensible maze.
And a few thousand feet above her, Coldheart sat on the throne of Equestria. Her blood boiled at the thought, the image of that monster walking through the halls of her castle. Sleeping in her and Celestia’s chambers. Eating their food. She closed her eyes and let the air draw in and out of her lungs for a moment.
“Celestia?” she asked out loud, her voice echoing around her as she opened her eyes. She dared not yell the name, in case the sound carried too far above. She walked forward, her hooves clicking against the hard stone beneath them.
She knew that Celestia was alive. She had to be. There would have been a sign--a replacement for her. What she didn’t know was where she was, and what happened to her.
And how close she might be to death.
It would be quicker to move through the cavern as a mist, but her senses weren’t as acute, especially with her exhausted. Her vision and hearing might be just slow enough to miss a key moment. Pass over a wing or a mane peeking from behind a rock and her goal was missed. So, she walked, deliberately and carefully, scanning every room and every corner.
The first time she ever ventured into this cavern on her own they had just begun to build the castle. The image was still clear in her mind. They found the cave when they broke ground, trying to set the foundation. The engineers told Celestia that they needed to reconsider the location, move it to a more stable place. Celestia stood on the mountain, staring out over the landscape, seeing far into the heart of the country--seeing the ponies that she loved so dearly.
She told him that there was no place in Equestria with a stronger foundation than this mountain. He disagreed, and begged her to move once more. She told him that she knew that this mountain was meant to be her home, and the place Equestria would look up to every day. As their debate continued, Luna left, choosing to look into the cave.
It was a long way down, passing jagged rock and jutting stone, until Luna finally found a firm pediment. The darkness then--as now--held no mystery. She could clearly see the size and shape of the cavern, and the way that it worked deep into the heart of the mountain.
The sound, however, was something new to her. The clicking of her hooves sounded odd. It was clearly stone, she could feel it under her, but the sound was wrong. To find out what was wrong, she decided to cast some light on the matter.
As her horn lit up, the light caught in the first crystal, refracted, and spread to the others around it. Splitting and passing, it surrounded her and filled the chamber, shining around her in a million separate points.
The chamber looked like the night sky filled with stars. Luna gasped, seeing her night appear around her in a way--in a place--that she never imagined. And she knew in that moment that Celestia was right. That this was the place where Canterlot was to be born. This was the foundation from which greatness could be built.
“Celestia?” Luna called to her sister, snapping herself back to the present. Her voice was still rough, but it carried far enough. Just far enough.
“...here...” A weak reply froze her in her tracks. Her ears twitched, turning around as she tried to locate the voice.
“Celestia? Celestia, say something!” she urged.
“...I am here...” The voice was still weak and distant.
Locking in on her voice, Luna began to sprint towards it. Tears streamed behind her as she sped up, coating her face. “Tia, I’m here! Don’t worry, I’ll be there in a moment!”
Her horn lit up, tiny lights cascading in order through the gems and crystals along the walls, guiding her to her destination. As the light fell down at the end of the trail, Luna came to a sudden stop.
“Tia?” she said softly.
“I knew you would come for me, my love,” Celestia answered.
A cascade of stone rested across her body. The golden armor she had been wearing was broken and scattered. Her rear legs and one wing were trapped beneath a massive boulder that towered above her. Bits of dried blood were spattered over her normally pristine alabaster coat.
And with all of that, she smiled. A wide, warm smile that lit up the room as much as any light that Luna could conjure. Her eyes, darker magenta than normal in this dim light, still glowed with hope and life. Swallowing hard, Luna tried to keep her gaze focused on those eyes and that smile, but it was the most difficult thing she had ever done.
On her forehead was a shattered stub of bone, rough and jagged, broken away.
Celestia’s horn was gone.
...to be continued
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Seven
Cadance did her best to show no expression. No emotion of any kind.
“That was very amusing!” Coldheart laughed from the Equestrian throne. “I commend all of you for your efforts--and especially the survivor.”
Blood covered the floor, with five dead bodies littered around the area. The one surviving pony was severely injured, her life forever altered by the wounds that now marked her. All six were soldiers from the equestrian military--three stallions and three mares--and each came to amuse the Empress they so dearly loved.
Other ponies came in and began to drag away the fallen, and cart off the victor, as Coldheart turned to address Cadance.
“Do you see how much everypony loves me?” she asked. “They would do anything for me. Anything at all.”
Taking a deep breath, Cadance kept her eyes forward and her mind focused.
“One day you will thank me for moments like these,” Coldheart explained. “If I did not take the time to show you this, then you wouldn’t be able to grow above and beyond the pony that you are. You would never get a chance to become my paramour.”
Eyes shot wide, and Cadance turned slowly to face the mare next to her. The chain leading from her collar rattled softly against the arm of the throne.
“Paramour? Surely you are not suggesting what I think that you are?” Cadance’s voice was rough and weak. Her mouth was cracking and her cheeks were slightly sunken in, licking her lips between sentences. “You must be joking.”
“Why would I jest? There is really only one being that is worthy of my attention, and that could only be myself. We were fated to be together,” she smiled
“That...will never happen,” Cadance tried to turn back away gracefully, but her body betrayed her and she slipped, catching herself before falling completely.
“Oh, Cadance,” Coldheart made no move to help the mare, “you simply must let me feed you. You’ve barely had any water in days.” She turned her head. “You simply have to love me.”
Cadance coughed, raising back up, a slight wobble in her legs. “You have no power over me, Coldheart. It seems we share...a common force that cannot...influence the other.”
“Oh yes, I figured that out,” she answered, “but I’m not talking about that. I’m talking about you willingly serving me. Falling in love with me because I am your sole source of life. The only pony that can possibly sustain you.”
Cadance’s eyes narrowed. “Never.”
“That is a very long time, Cadance. And please, do call me Fantasia, it’s so much more personal, don’t you think?” Coldheart let her hoof play around the chain that had been tied to the throne. “And I want us to be very personal.”
Shaking her head, Cadance lowered her eyes. “How? What happened to you? What drove you to this?”
“Drove me?” She laughed. “Are you trying to figure out what turned me to this? How I became the mare that I am today? Do you really think that it’s so simple?”
“Yes,” Cadance looked up at her, the fire still smoldering inside. Her words came out slow, but steady. “Yes, something did this, because I could never be what you are. So, if you really did start out like me, then something happened.”
Coldheart raised her head up, staring down her muzzle at the weakened mare at her hooves. “How old are you, Cadance?”
“Shouldn’t you know that?” she answered.
“I should, but I don’t think that I do,” Coldheart stated. “I’ve been alive for almost five hundred years now. Are you that old?”
She shook her head slowly. “No. No, I’m not.”
“I thought so,” Coldheart nodded. “Then I’ve found one of the differences between us. The key difference, probably. I’ve been alive long enough to know what love truly is, and you are too young.”
A very faint laugh escaped Cadance. “I think you’re wrong.”
“Am I? I saw what happened between ponies. I felt what became of those that claimed to be true and faithful forever. The true cost of immortality is knowing that all of the love that we claim to have is nothing but a lie.” With every second a knife formed on the cusp of Coldheart’s words. “It was my responsibility to share love with countless ponies that always squandered the gift I gave them, until I finally realized that there were no ponies deserving of it. There is only one being that has any love at all, and that is me!”
Cadance nodded. “Five hundred years? And you gave up how long ago? You let this darkness consume you when?”
“Three hundred years ago,” she answered, “is when I came to my senses.”
“So you never met Shining Armor, did you?” Cadance asked.
“Who?”
Cadance nodded. “I understand.” She smiled.
She sat there for a moment, staring down at Cadance, waiting patiently--for a moment.
“Explain yourself,” Coldheart commanded.
“I met Shining Armor a few years ago. Up until then I never understood it, either,” she said.
“Never understood what?” Coldheart’s tone leveled.
Cadance looked up and smiled. “Love. Even as the Goddess of Love, I never truly understood it until I felt it. You’ve never actually been in love, have you?”
“I’ve seen and experienced more love than you can comprehend,” she spat.
“I don’t think so,” Cadance answered. “Love isn’t just two ponies spending time together, or being intimate, or any of those things. It’s--” Her mind raced, running over thoughts and feelings that had plagued her for weeks on end. “It’s everything.”
A sharp tug on her leash pulled Cadance firmly against the throne, her head echoing with a resounding thud.
“How childish,” Coldheart sneered. “I cannot wait until you abandon such silly concepts.”
Slumping to the floor, Cadance shook her head, her strength once again leaving her.
“Bring in the next attraction,” Coldheart instructed to the guards.
Without a word, they did as instructed. Cadance stared down at the floor, trying to get her eyes to focus and the world to stop spinning. The only thing that seemed to be working was her ears. And they spun forward with the next words she heard.
“Hello, Your Majesty,” she said. “Thank you for letting us see you.”
Screwing her eyes shut, Cadance took another deep breath.
“What is it that you bring to me as tribute?” Coldheart asked, her voice syrupy.
“My sister and I have brought you something to enjoy,” she answered.
“No,” Cadance whispered, “please, no.”
“And what is that?” Coldheart asked.
Cadance opened her eyes, looking out just in time to see her answer.
“Tea and cake, Your Majesty,” Crumpet said. “We’ve been told that it is of excellent quality.”
“Oh, I do so love a fine treat,” Coldheart said. “And I’m feeling positively famished right now.”
“Well, we would be delighted for you to taste what we have to offer, Your Majesty!” Crumpet’s voice was dancing with anticipation. “My sister prepared a cake just for you!”
“Did she? And what is your sister’s name?” Coldheart asked.
“Sugar Spice, Your Majesty,” the other mare answered with joy.
“No,” Cadance whispered again.
“And you made me a cake, Sugar Spice?” she asked.
“I did, Your Majesty,” she bowed, her pink mane falling down to the ground. Sugar Spice was a white mare, her tail matching the pink of her mane, with a cutie mark that looked like a measuring cup. Her sister was dun colored, with a soft green mane and tail, and a porcelain cup for a cutie mark.
“And what did you bring, Crumpet?” she asked.
“I have brewed you some tea,” Crumpet answered, bowing beside her sister.
“No. No.” Cadance rose up, coming to a full sitting position.
“Oh, tea and cake together. How sweet,” she said with a smile. “But...well, I’m sure that one of them has to be better than the other, don’t they?”
The two mares raised their heads together as one, and then glanced at each other briefly. “I’m sorry, Your Majesty?” Crumpet asked.
“Well, only one of you can truly bring a gift that is worthy of me. I suppose that I can taste them both and make that judgment for myself, but wouldn’t it be better if you decided for me?”
“I--I don’t understand,” Crumpet said.
“One of you will give me tribute,” Coldheart said, “and the other one will--”
“Fantasia!” Cadance stepped in front of Coldheart, staring into her eyes. “Fantasia, please, I...I beg of you, grant me one favor. A...a present for giving you...myself.”
A single eyebrow went up on Coldheart.
“I will do everything you ask. As long as you ask it, if...” Cadance glanced to the side, her eyes unable to see the sisters behind her, “...if you will let the ponies of Canterlot live. Leave them in peace, and I will be everything that you want.”
“You are going to do that anyway,” Coldheart said. “I have time to wait. You aren’t offering me anything.”
“I am,” Cadance dropped down to her knees, staring up at Coldheart. “I am the only pony that can ever understand you. The only pony that can ever grow to be your equal--in time. I am the only pony that is possibly worthy of you, and I can only be that if I grow under your tutelage.” Her head lowered until it touched the ground at her hooves. “Please, Fantasia? Please...my Empress?”
A chill went down Cadance’s spine as she felt Coldheart smile.
“The ponies of Canterlot will be spared.” Cadance looked up as Coldheart spoke. “Only so long as you keep your word.”
“Of course,” Cadance whispered.
Magic lit up around Cadance, and the chain attached to her collar fell off--but the collar remained.
“You will be given quarters next to mine,” she said. “I expect you to attend to my every moment. Join me in all my endeavors.”
“I...I will,” Cadance stated, her mouth drier than it seemed before.
“I have already begun to send my forces out to explore this world. Measuring it and finding my enemies,” Coldheart explained. “You will help me with this.”
“Help you to...” Cadance stopped herself, swallowing back her words. “Of course, Fantasia.”
“This is so wonderful of you, Cadance!” Coldheart laughed. “I’m glad that you came to your senses.”
“This isn’t about me,” Cadance said. “This is simply understanding royalty when it presents itself.”
Coldheart moved her head as though she was going to look at another pony, but kept her eyes fixated on Cadance. “Thank you for your kind offerings, ladies. I believe that my...apprentice...and I will enjoy them together. It will be nice to eat something with her at last.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Crumpet beamed.
“You are very welcome,” Coldheart’s gaze froze Cadance to the bone, “but the pleasure is all mine.”
* * * * * * *
A glow of midnight blue surrounded the stones as the flew. One by one they scattered, smashing against distant walls or skidding along the stone and crystal floor.
“Calmly, Luna,” Celestia said. “We don’t want to cause another collapse.”
“How canst thou be so calm?!” Luna raged. “Thou art half buried, wounded, and...” She couldn’t finish her thought. It was too much for her to deal with at once.
“I know my situation, Luna. But I also know that rushing will not make things better,” she answered. Luna looked at her, her smile still warm and caring, but it was hard to see while such an overwhelming image hung above it. “I take it my horn is worse than I think?”
“Thou art going to be fully potent!” Luna resumed her mission, throwing stones away faster than before.
“Well, let’s err on the side of caution, shall we? My legs and wing aren’t hurting me, but we don’t want that to change by having a sudden shift in the weight. Please, my love, go slowly,” Celestia urged.
“I shalt--” She stopped herself, and took a deep breath. “I art trying. I...will try harder. I will say that if our role were reversed, you would not be so calm.”
“They were reversed, remember?” Celestia laughed. “I fought death and then traveled to Tartarus to save you.”
“And you never gave up,” Luna said.
“Neither did you,” Celestia said. “And now you have found me, and soon we will be on our way and back to work.”
“We will...get to that,” Luna stated. “First I need to remove these stones.”
“Yes, I agree, but...carefully. Speed is not as important as care right now,” she smiled again.
“Tia, how?” Luna shook her head. “How...how can you be so calm? You are half-buried, battered and wounded, and yet you act as though nothing has happened! Was your brain addled as well?”
“What would you have me do, Luna? Feel sorry for myself? Give in to the situation?” Celestia stated. “No. No, that will accomplish nothing. We are in the most dire moment we have faced together, and I will do so with dignity and honor.”
Tears streamed down Luna’s face.
“I won’t lose you,” she said. “I love you.”
“You’re right, you won’t,” Celestia answered. “I am fine, Luna. And I love you, too.”
“You’re not fine. None of this is fine,” she wept. “If I didn’t rush off when you told me not to, then...”
“Then we both may have ended up here, with neither of us to save the other,” Celestia said. “Don’t regret what you did.”
“But, Tia, your...” Luna trailed off.
“My what? My horn?” Celestia smiled again. “I’m not worried about that. I am alive. I feel the magic inside of me. I will find a way.”
“So, you know?” Luna asked.
“That it is damaged? Yes, I do. Otherwise I would have removed these stones myself,” she said.
“Tia, it is not damaged. It is...gone,” Luna explained.
Her eyes became saucers on her face, with pupils turned to dots. “Gone? That--that is bad. Much worse than I thought, actually.” Celestia took a deep breath and slowly let it out. And then smiled once more. “But we will find a way, together.”
“Aren’t you scared?” Luna asked.
“Only for Equestria. I am alive, and I have you, what more do I need?” Celestia said.
Luna’s hoof reached forward and stoked the side of Celestia’s muzzle, with the Sun Goddess pressing back against her warmly. She bent forward and carefully brought her lips into contact with those of her wife.
“I will free you, Tia,” Luna said as she broke the kiss. “Then I will take you to safety, and then I will hunt down and punish the pony responsible for this.”
“I doubt that much hunting will be needed,” Celestia said. “Has Coldheart expanded beyond Canterlot?”
“We have time to discuss that later,” Luna turned to examine the cocoon of rock around her sister. “First, we need to get you out of this. Carefully, as you suggested.”
Midnight magic once again moved over the stones, this time cautiously feeling their connections and their strengths. One by one she took their measure, and began to move them aside, until only the one massive stone remained.
“I am worried about this one, Tia,” Luna admitted. “We do not know how much damage it has caused you, and if I pull it off there is a chance that the pain and damage will increase significantly.”
Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Are you proposing that I spend the rest of eternity down here with a gigantic boulder crushing my flank? I am willing to accept most any punishment from you, Luna, but that seems a bit too extreme.”
“You know what I am saying!” Luna snapped. “If it hurts you then--”
“There is no other choice, Luna,” Celestia interrupted. “You have to remove it.”
She closed her eyes and nodded. Her horn lit up, energy crackling out of it and across the surface of the stone, seeping into every crack and crevice until nothing remained visible. The stone seemed to shudder for a moment, and then lay perfectly still.
Luna’s eyes burst open, twin pools of moonlight silver. A sharp crack filled the chamber, and the massive stone pinning Celestia split into four quarters, each pushing away from its siblings. The midnight glow returned and carried the fragments just far enough away to let them fall away from both sisters. They felt the earth shudder and heard it wail in the echoes that spread for miles.
Leaping forward, Luna was at her wife’s side in an instant. “Are you well? Is there pain?”
She looked down at her sister’s body, inspecting the areas that had just been pinned down. There were deep cuts and the feathers on the wing were shorn and missing.
“It does hurt,” Celestia said, “but not as badly as I feared. I--I think I can stand.”
“Be careful. Do not hurt yourself further,” Luna insisted.
“I’ve been hurt worse than this, Luna,” Celestia smiled, and then teased. “By you, actually.”
“And if you are not careful, I will do it again! I do not want you hurting yourself,” Luna urged. “It is one thing for me to harm you, but I have no desire to see you do it.”
“I will try to take that in a good way,” Celestia giggled. She had been flexing her legs slowly, letting the stiff joints try to loosen. She looked at her wing and let out a sigh. “I do not think that I will be able to fly for a few days, unfortunately. Which means we must walk to our destination.”
“You assume that you have the strength to walk, Tia. Do not fear, if need be I shall carry you from this place on my back,” Luna stated.
“Hopefully, you will not need to,” Celestia said. She moved her wing back, folding it gingerly, with only a slight wince on her face as she did, and then once again began to flex her hind legs.
With great care, Celestia pulled her legs beneath her and pressed upwards, lifting her body off the ground. Almost immediately she fell back, a short bark of pain coming from her mouth.
“TIA!” Luna grasped her sister with her magic, holding her gently. “Are you all right?”
“Yes,” she grunted, “surprised is all. Give me a moment and I’m sure that I can succeed. I will be fine.”
Luna stood there, looking down at her wife and sister, who was again gathering her strength for another attempt. She grit her teeth and reared back her head slowly.
“Princess Celestia,” Luna said slowly, “you will NOT be attempting to walk. Nor will you be attempting to fly. You are injured and have spent several days without food or water, trapped beneath half a mountain’s worth of rock and stone. Your courage is admirable, as is your strength of will, but I will not see you damage yourself further! I am going to carry you from this place, either through my magic or on my back.”
Celestia brought her eyes around to look directly at Luna, a stoic expression on her face.
“Now,” Luna continued, “we can do this with your willing co-operation, or I can force you into this, the choice is yours. I do want it understood that this is happening, though, and you will NOT be doing anything unless I decide that you are able. Do I make myself clear?”
There was a long pause as Celestia let a smile once more grow onto her face. “Yes, Mistress,” she finally answered.
“Good enough,” Luna stated. “Now, do you wish for me to gather up any of the fragments of your armor before we go?”
“If you would,” Celestia said. “I may have need of them again.”
The magic from Luna’s horn surrounded the golden shards and brought them into a small pile beside Celestia.
“Now, is there anything else you want from here?” Luna’s tone was sharp and demanding.
“No. I think I’ll be happy to be out of this place, actually,” Celestia answered.
“Good. Now, I will be lifting you with my magic and carrying you along,” Luna explained. “When we are clear of this cavern I will consider attempting to transport us as a mist, though I have never done that with anypony besides myself. Any questions?”
Celestia shook her head. “No, but I still think--”
“ARE YOU TALKING BACK TO ME?!” The royal Canterlot voice pierced Celestia’s ears.
“Uh, no. No, my apologies, Mistress,” Celestia conceded.
“Excellent. I hope you enjoy this, because I am going to remember every moment of it and have you pay for it in double in the future,” Luna said.
Celestia took a deep breath and smiled. “Thank you, Luna.”
“What?” She smiled down at her sister. “I already told you: the only pony allowed to hurt you is me. I take my responsibilities very seriously.”
The glow surrounded Celestia, lifting her from the ground, and the two began the walk out of the crystal caves.
* * * * * * * *
“...and then she appeared down the street, shouting, shall we say, colorful epithets at them,” Twilight continued. “Needless to say, they were more disoriented than ever. And that’s when we struck the final blow!”
“Great, but, what’s an epithet?” Gilda asked.
“It’s a nice word for a bad word,” Ditzy explained.
“Right,” Twilight nodded, “basically. Anyway, the troops were confused and now running after both of us--and unknowingly right at each other. The two of us rounded the corner, and teleported one more time, leaving no pony there when the two sets of troops ran around and slammed into each other at a full gallop!”
“And then?” Husk asked.
“Well, we were on the rooftop, so we just laughed down at them and said our goodbyes, and went running off, away from here, of course,” Twilight said.
“You did well,” Bea said. “Loathe as I am to admit it.”
Trueblood sat back, letting Twilight tell the story. She had already shared her fair amount of thrilling tales with this merry band, and it was time to let Twilight have her moment. Let the bonds grow between them.
Besides, there was something wonderful about Twilight’s enthusiasm. About the way that she told a story and the light that twinkled in her eyes as she spoke. She still had the joy for life that too many ponies in the world lacked these days.
“Was that your first adventure, Twilight?” Ditzy asked, her eyes staring at her--and Gilda.
“Well, um, not really,” she scratched her head, as she looked down. “I’ve actually had more adventures than any one mare should have to go through in a normal life.”
“But your first big one?” Bea asked to clarify.
“Uh...no. No, I’ve had waaaaay too many big adventures, too. I’ve kinda...saved the world a few times,” she said, a tinge of embarrassment in her voice.
“Saved...the world?” Gilda asked.
“Yeah. A little bit. Is that okay?” Twilight looked up at them, her eyes shading away.
“Sparky,” Trueblood stood and walked over to Twilight, putting a hoof on her withers, “that’s great! We could stand to do a little bit of that ourselves.”
“You are!” Twilight responded. “And I had the advantage of knowing about the Elements of Harmony, and having friends there to help me out when I needed them.”
“Well, we’ve got one of those advantages, too.” Trueblood looked around the room at her friends. Smiling, she turned back to Twilight. “And you’re taking us to gather up the second part of that, right?”
“I hope so,” Twilight said, “but I can’t make promises. I don’t know if the Elements are there at all.”
“None of us do,” Bea answered, “but from your description, it’s our best bet. Endymion had the Lord of Harmony title, so it’s at least a start.”
“So odd,” Twilight thought aloud, “I came here looking for what happened to Endymion, and now, well, I guess I’m hoping to find out.”
“What do you want to know?” Bea asked. “About Endymion, I mean.”
“I--I don’t know, actually,” she answered. “I suppose I want to know why he stayed here, now that I know he came here, at least.”
“I cannot promise that he did, in fact, come here from another world, Twilight,” Bea answered, “but I do know the stories of his life.”
“He came from her world,” Gilda stated. “Even the griffins know that story.”
“With no documentation!” Bea corrected. “It’s only a story.”
“The proof is right there!” Gilda pointed to Twilight.
“That remains to be proven as well! I do believe that Twilight is a visitor from an alternate world, but we--” Bea was suddenly cut off by Trueblood’s voice.
“Ladies, let’s just assume that Twilight is right and that Endymion was from her world. That should make things go a little easier,” she said.
“Awwww.” Everypony looked over to see Ditzy putting down a tub of popcorn that she had somehow acquired during the conversation.
They all turned back to look at each other again.
“Well, with that as an assumption, then, would you like to hear what we do know about Endymion?” Bea asked.
“Very much so, yes!” Twilight brightened up.
“The stories say that he arrived during the late stages of the Penumbra Conflict, with Selene and Celestia’s forces embroiled in the Battle of Light’s Hope,” Bea began.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Twilight raised a hoof up, shaking her head. “The Penumbra Conflict? Battle of Light’s Hope? Selene and Celestia fighting? Uh, I think you might want to back up a little there.”
“Do you mean there was no such conflict on your world?” Bea asked. “The Sun and the Moon never went to war?”
“Well, yes, that did happen, but not with any of those terms. And it was Luna--our Princess of the Night--who battled against her sister, Celestia, after she had been transformed into Nightmare Moon.”
“Wow, Sparky,” Trueblood said. “That sounds like a neat story of its own. Mind telling us about that?”
“I suppose I can,” Twilight said, “but you guys get to go first. I want to hear what happened here.”
“Fair enough,” Bea continued. “A little backstory then.”
She settled back into her chair and began her tale.
“Thousands of years ago, the sun and the moon did not live in harmony. The two forces fought for dominance over the land, headed up by the goddesses that controlled them--Selene, the Goddess of the Night, and her sister Celestia, the Goddess of the Day. From the moment of their twin birth, they were at odds. Fighting against each other for control and dominance. There was no regular sunrise or sunset. Nothing that we now call a normal day or night. Instead, the ponies and other beings in the world were forced to live through whatever the current goddess in power felt was natural.
“Of course, ponies took sides. Some felt that Selene and her camp were the best choice, as she offered a softer life, with less effort and more relaxation. Others were in Celestia’s camp, seeing the benefits that resulted from hard work and production. The two stood so diametrically opposed that they polarized their followers, creating tension in the daily life of ponies,” Bea said.
“Celestia let that happen?” Twilight gasped. “But...but she’s always been so kind...”
“Not always. Not on our world,” Bea continued. “In fact, both goddesses reveled in the conflict. They saw the struggle for the pony’s affection equal to their own battle for control of the day and night. Eventually, they drew the ponies directly into their campaign.
“The first conflict in the name of the two goddesses was The Battle of Ghastly Gorge. It was small, compared to some of the later ones, but the impact of it was huge. Dozens of ponies fought in the name of their respective camps, with blood drawn and lives lost. Of course, both sides blamed the other, and we will never know the truth of the matter, but we do know that it led to more fights, and more blood, and a world in chaos.”
“Th--that sounds horrible,” Twilight said, her eyes glistening with tears.
“It was,” Bea explained. “There has never been so violent a time in Equestria. Not even Coldheart’s rule has had the same loss of life.”
“Speak for yourself,” Gilda corrected with a growl.
“True. My apologies,” Bea frowned. “It was the largest loss of PONY life. In all, the Penumbra Conflict ran for over two hundred years, with battles occurring far too regularly. They never called it a war. The two goddesses would not deem it anything so openly direct.”
“I don’t believe it. How did they stop it? What happened?” Twilight asked.
Bea smiled warmly for the first time since Twilight had met her. “Endymion. Endymion happened.”
“What did he do?” Twilight asked.
“The stories say that he came seeking peace. His first contact was with Selene, knowing exactly where her home was and appearing there uninvited and unexpected. Selene was known for having a bit of a temper, so the fact that he was able to show up and not be punished for it was an achievement in itself. The fact that he was able to stay there for a few days was even more of a surprise. During that time, he spoke to Selene, and she spoke to him.
“He was able to convince her to meet with Celestia, but she insisted that he accompany her. They chose a neutral location, amid the mountains running through the heart of Equestria. A beautiful location where waterfalls echoed through the plains below and view went on for miles and miles.”
“Canterlot,” Twilight whispered.
“Exactly,” Bea nodded. “Before it was built and before anypony knew its name, the two goddesses and Endymion met to discuss peace.
“Something magical happened at that place. It has been described as a light, as a song, and as a dance, but the only thing that anypony knows is that it was a moment of clarity unlike anything that has happened before or since. In a meeting that lasted a total of seven days and nights, the two sisters found something that they had never had before. Something that was never shared between them: harmony.”
“The Elements!” Twilight’s eyes glinted in the half-light of the room.
“Well, that’s what we’re going to find out, I suppose. But both goddesses agreed to put aside their differences and live in peace. They spread the word far and wide as one, showing a day and night that was now easily measured, and what we have become accustomed to now.”
“But, what did he say? What did he do? What did all three of them do?” Twilight asked.
“That is unknown. They never spoke of it, but we do know that, shortly after that meeting, Endymion and Selene were married. They had several children, who had children of their own, and children of their own,” Bea said.
“What happened to them?” Twilight asked.
“You’ve seen them,” Trueblood stated. “Unfortunately, you’ve seen them.”
“When? We haven’t met that many ponies,” Twilight stated.
“In the throne room,” Trueblood sighed. “Fantasia is the only survivor. She made sure the others were...removed. They are now on her wall.”
“Oh,” Twilight’s voice dropped. “I--I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”
“No worries,” Trueblood said. “I didn’t know them either. But Fantasia told me all about them.”
“You’ve been through so much. I don’t know how you’ve done so well,” Twilight said.
“She’s an amazing mare,” Husk answered.
“Hey,” Trueblood smiled, “I wouldn’t call me amazing.” Her teeth sparkled. “I’m actually a little better than that.”
Laughter filled the room for several minutes.
* * * * * * *
“...and she led you on a chase through the town?” Toy asked.
“Yes, General,” the soldier replied. He stood still, his head forward and his body at full attention.
“She was aided by the lavender unicorn, Twilight Sparkle?” Toy asked.
“There was a unicorn that matched that description, General,” he stated.
“And the chase ended when the two groups of soldiers collided and fell into a heap, unable to continue the chase any more?” Toy’s voice was calm and even.
“That’s correct, General,” he answered.
“And what happened with Trueblood and Sparkle?” Toy asked.
“They teleported a safe distance away and then ran down the road away from us,” he answered. “Away from the city, and towards the Macintosh Hills.”
“And you never were able to contact or harm them at all?” Toy asked.
“No, General. They were completely untouched,” he stated.
Her fangs appeared as Toy let a smile grow onto her face. “Excellent work, Captain. I’ll see to it that you and your men are compensated appropriately. You are dismissed.”
“Thank you, General.” He saluted, and Toy could see the hint of a smile on his face as he turned and walked from the tent.
She watched the soldier leave before Goldfeather said a word. “I don’t get it.” Turning towards Toy, her face was scowling. “Why did want the soldiers to come across like idiots chasing them?”
“You’re thinking again, pet,” Toy answered. “I thought I made it clear that you aren’t supposed to do that.”
“Yeah, whatever,” Goldfeather responded. “There isn’t anypony to impress, Toy. Just answer the question.”
Toy’s eyebrow went up as she regarded the griffin. “Do you think it was only to impress others? Or was it to show you your place?”
Goldfeather’s beak ground together, her ears laying back flat. “Of course it was to show my place, Toy. You made that perfectly clear. That doesn’t change my question, though, does it?”
The tent they were in was quite large and, as much as possible for a mobile tent, opulent. Toy had seen that as many of Coldheart’s small pieces of finery as she could were brought on this journey. Pillows and blankets of fine silk and satin. Statues of ponies and sculptures of the heavens. One odd, glowing orb, with a shifting color of gold and black swirling inside it. Tapestries and paintings. Rugs and throws.
And a throne.
Not the huge throne that sat in the castle in Canterlot, but a throne, nonetheless. She sat on it as though she had always owned it, her forehoof draped casually over the arm of the throne, with her body sitting at an angle across the whole of the chair. She looked like a dark queen.
“I suppose not,” Toy answered casually. “But I am very surprised, pet. I thought that you would understand the psychology of the hunt. How to draw your prey in so that it was much more easily caught.”
“Don’t talk to me about hunting, Toy,” Goldfeather growled. “That is not a good topic any more.”
“Oh, did I step on a feather?” she sneered. “My apologies. That doesn’t change my point though. This is a hunt. And our prey is under the command of a pony that I know very, very well.”
“Trueblood?” Goldfeather raised her tone.
“Of course! The daughter of our dear, beloved Empress. The belle of Canterlot, and the perfect shining star of the downtrodden. The inspiration of so many ponies, and the leader of our little band of rebels. Dear, dear Trueblood.” Toy’s fangs were on full display.
“I...don’t get it,” Goldfeather replied.
Rolling her eyes back, Toy let out a deep sigh. “So disappointing. Let me put it in simple terms for you, then. Trueblood has been spoiled. She has had the luxury of escaping everything that has ever been put before her. Her mother coddles her, and everypony else fears Coldheart, so there is no repercussion to her actions. Simply put, she thinks she is invulnerable, and we’re going to feed that line of thinking.”
Toy’s eyes glowed a dark green. “She’s overconfident, and that will be how we catch her.”
“By making her succeed?” Goldfeather said.
“Yes, exactly.” Toy sat back. “Right up to the point where she fails miserably, and I will be there staring her in the eye when she does.”
There was a pause as Goldfeather stared blankly.
“Are you sure you aren’t being overconfident yourself?” Goldfeather asked.
In a flash Toy moved from her throne to Goldfeather, her hoof lashing out and smashing against the side of her face, driving her to the ground, her beak digging into the dirt. Toy stood over her, her chest heaving as she growled.
“How dare you!” she barked. “You have no concept of my mind and the plans that I can forge. You are a traitor to your own kind and a tool of Coldheart, and most of all, you are a coward. You will serve me properly or not at all, and The Empress never told me that you had to survive this experience, I might add.”
“Traitor, tool, and coward?” Goldfeather turned on her side, a fire burning in her eyes. “That sounds like a very good description of both of us, doesn’t it?”
A hoof rose up to strike down onto the griffin, but this time Goldfeather was ready. Her claw caught Toy’s hoof, redirecting it to the ground beside her, her body twisting to the side and popping up to a standing position.
“No more, Toy,” Goldfeather lowered her head, ready for the worst. “I will not let you abuse me.”
Blinking, Toy stared at the griffin--and then burst out laughing.
“Let me? LET ME?!” The words were laced with contempt. “You have no choice! You have no power. You have no standing. If I want you to dress up like a dancing slut, you’ll do it because you know that without my protection you are dead. And what’s more, if I want to kill you, I will.”
“I’m leaving,” Goldfeather stated, her head still down as she began to circle around towards the exit. “I don’t want anything to do with you or Coldheart anymore.”
“Really? You think that you can just leave here when you decide?” Toy answered, turning to match Goldfeather’s move.
“I’m about to,” she answered.
“And I’m going to let you?” Toy replied.
“I won’t go to Trueblood,” Goldfeather said. “I want to be as far away from this as possible. I have other concerns to deal with.”
“You poor, deluded creature,” Toy shook her head. “You can’t hide from them without us.”
“Shut up,” Goldfeather said. Her body moved to the opening. “And I’m not going to hide. I’m sick of hiding.”
“I tell you what, Goldfeather,” Toy said, a smile once more growing on her face. “Leave. Go ahead and run off, or fly off, whatever you like. But I want you to know that when you come back--and you will come back--you will have to please me in whatever way that I choose, in any way that I choose.”
“I won’t be back,” she said.
“You will. There is no other haven for you in this world. And when you realize that, you will be back,” Toy said calmly.
“To hell with you!” Goldfeather snapped.
“Oh, pet, hell holds no fear for me. You, on the other hoof, are about to experience a hell that you can’t possibly imagine,” her voice was soft and smooth.
Goldfeather turned and sprinted from the tent. After four of five strides, her wings unfurled and she leapt into the sky, flying clear of the camp and away from Toy and her troops.
Toy walked to the opening of the tent, staring up at the griffin as she faded to the horizon. She smiled, turned, and walked back to her throne.
* * * * * * *
Whistling a happy tune, Spike wandered around the Carousel Cafe carrying a feather duster while wearing a tiny apron. Since slightly before dawn, he had been up and cleaning, doing his very best to make sure that every corner and crevice of Rarity’s home was tidy and sparkling--with one exception. Sticking his head inside her “inspiration room” he nodded once and closed the door, content that this was the sole room that had to stay exactly as she had left it.
“Thank you, Sweetie Belle!” he joyfully announced to the house, with only Opalescence to hear. The cat flicked an ear in his direction from the bed, and made no other indication of his presence at all.
“Okay, I’ve cleaned the whole house--except the forbidden room--and put everything in its place, as dictated by the labels that I have so graciously added to her items. Good job, Spike!” he told himself. He glanced over at the large chest of gems that she kept, and he had organized. “And you didn’t even eat one of those beautiful...delicious looking gems.” His tongue came out and coated his lips as his eyes glazed for a moment.
“No! No, those are Rarity’s gems.” His stomach grumbled loudly. “That goes double for you, tummy!” As if to respond, his gut rolled and growled. “Okay, okay, yeah. I suppose I do need to go get something to eat.”
He jogged happily over to his own small chest, his mind already running through the rubies and emeralds that blended so well and just danced on his palate. His eyes were pulsing with excitement as he opened his chest and...saw nothing. The chest was empty.
“What? No! No, I brought enough to get me through the whole week! I made sure that there was enough there for every meal! I mean, sure I had a few snacks, especially while I was cleaning, but...” He looked around the room. Every nook was shining and perfect. “Uh-oh. I might have cleaned too much. Which would mean that I snacked too much. Which would mean,” he gulped, “that I have no more food!”
He closed the chest and spun around, his claws strumming against each other rapidly. His eyes fell upon Rarity’s chest of gems, with each one separated out into its own delicious category.
“So...many...gems...” He stalked forward, each small step putting him that much closer to the chest. The chest filled with yummy, yummy gems. To Rarity’s chest.
“No!” His eyes went wide, and he slapped himself across the face. “You can’t just go and do that, Spike! What would Rarity think?”
He danced in place, trying to keep his mind occupied. He glanced at the chest again, and whined. His head spun around, trying to find something to take his mind off the tempting issue, and spotted the front door. He made a mad dash for the outside.
“Right! You’ve been around Rarity enough times to know roughly where to find a few gems to hold you over for now.” There was still an abnormal amount of activity in Ponyville these days, with military wandering the streets in large numbers. Spike walked through the ponies carefully, heading straight towards the field where he and Rarity would often go gem hunting. He was hoping to have just a fraction of her luck at finding some.
His hunger told him to waste no time, and he hurried himself along, thoughts of sapphires and amethyst running through his head fast than his feet. And being small he had the advantage of running through areas that most ponies found too difficult to traverse, including through thick brush that would be a barrier to almost anypony.
A flash of sparkling red in the deep brush caught his eye, and he spun around, ready to grab his first ruby. Not the normal place for such things, but maybe somepony had dropped it. And their loss was his dinner.
“Come to me, my beautiful--” He stopped, his head tilting up and back along the body of the odd creature in front of him. Not pony and not dragon, but something somewhere in between. It looked down at him and snarled.
“AHHHHHHHHH!!!” Spike ran furiously towards town, angling towards the closest part near him. The location that he knew best.
He could hear the crashing behind him as the monster closed the distance, his only advantage being his size and the density of the undergrowth. The monster was making no distinctive sound, the only sound the crunch of the sticks and leaves as it came after him.
“Monster! Monster!” Spike shouted, breaking into the clear. He could hear the beast right behind him, but he could see his destination ahead. The Golden Oaks Library. His home. It was so close, but the sound coming behind him was much closer and much, much faster than him.
“Okay, Spike,” he said softly to himself. “This is it. Your moment. You can do this.”
He turned on his heels, and confronted his pursuer. In the sudden light of day, it seemed bigger than he remembered somehow.
Struck by the creature’s claw, Spike went tumbling backwards, head over tail, thrown like little more than a small sack of apples. Disoriented and in pain, he struggled to get back to his feet, and from the corner of his eye he spotted his opponent. Much closer than he hoped.
He lowered his head and rushed forward, ready to drive back into the monster. He struck hard, feeling as though he just ran full speed into a thick tree at Sweet Apple Acres. He stumbled back three steps and fell flat on his butt.
A claw went up over Spike, and he saw it hang in the air for a moment before slicing down at him--and glancing harmlessly off of a glowing shield that appeared around him.
“Spike!” Shining Armor shouted. “Stay down!”
“I can help!” Spike answered, clawing back to his feet.
The Dragoon looked up at Shining Armor and snarled, his new prey now filling his thoughts. A shot of magical energy glanced past the beast as Shining Armor attempted to hit him with a bolt of power.
“Dammit!” Shining Armor shot again, missing for the second time. He was top of his class at marksmanship, but the speed of his target was equal to the task. Circling around him, it was all Shining Armor could do to keep himself facing towards the enemy, and with each step, the Dragoon was moving closer and closer to him.
Recognizing the tactic, Shining Armor retreated, laying down a carefully placed array of magic, hoping to hold off the creature until he could get to a more tactical position. The Dragoon didn’t want to wait that long.
Dodging the spread of mystic power, the Dragoon changed tactic, moving directly towards Shining Armor, a thin trail of drool escaping his mouth as the lust of the hunt overcame him.
He could feel his heart beating as the enemy descended on Shining Armor. There was no time for him to act, only to react, and thankfully his training made that possible. He could feel the weight of the Dragoon against his shield as he shifted the angle of it, flipping the beast away from him.
Twisting his head, he saw the Dragoon turn himself in the air and land on its claws, skidding to a rapid stop and then bounding back towards Shining Armor. Defensive thinking came to the forefront once more as another shield positioned itself between him and the Dragoon, and Shining Armor could feel the battle shifting quickly against him. He needed a moment to gather himself.
One small green and purple flash gave him that moment. Spike slammed into the side of the Dragoon, driving the creature sidelong and away from his prey for a second. The baby dragon fell to the ground, dazed and disoriented from the impact, his eyes spinning.
Leaping over to stand over his friend, Shining Armor kept his eyes on the Dragoon and his mind ready to act. As the dragon-pony turned and leapt once more, this time he loosed a spell that sank into the ground around Shining Armor and Spike. Shards of wood erupted from the ground, forming a wall of stakes in front of them too suddenly for the monster to change direction.
Wood and flesh met with a howl. Splinters showered back onto the two waiting on the far side of the wall, even as Shining Armor fought to strengthen and replace the imposing spears that protected them. The Dragoon was growling, his claws rending the wood with each mighty stroke of his claw. Small traces of blood ran down the monster’s forelegs, but nowhere near the quantity Shining Armor was hoping to see.
“Stay behind me, Spike. Stay behind me and close your eyes,” he ordered, keeping his face towards the Dragoon.
Bits of wood fell off of Shining Armor, his body standing firm over the top of Spike, ready to defend the baby dragon with everything that he had. Staring across the rapidly depleting wall of wood, his eyes met the pits of the Dragoon’s eyes.
“I love you, Cady,” he whispered.
He could feel the breath of the beast over the final layer of defense, sweat trickling down his cheek, teeth clenched and horn down. And then the Dragoon flew through the air--sideways.
A flash of motion to his left, caused Shining Armor to move his eyes, to see a large red stallion standing there, his rear hooves just falling to the ground.
“Nope,” was the only word that Mac said as he looked back over his shoulder.
Shining Armor took a breath, filling a void he hadn’t realized he was keeping back. He looked below him at his young companion and an idea formed instantly.
“Spike!” The shout popped open the baby dragon’s eyes. “The letter to the princess! Can you send one to Luna?”
Big Macintosh charged towards the Dragoon, who was snarling and turning back, running to meet the large stallion.
“Uh, I think so, but I don’t think that I have time to write anything,” Spike answered.
“You don’t need to!” Shining Armor lifted up Spike, and dashed forward carrying him at his side. “Just be ready to send it!”
The Dragoon slammed into Big Mac, and the stallion fell backwards with a loud expulsion of air. His hooves staggered beneath him, and he felt the claws of the beast rake across his side. Mac stayed silent, just gritting his teeth as the Dragoon leapt into the air, his claws before him as he prepared to come down on his weakened prey.
“Now, Spike! Now!” Shinging Armor pushed Spike in between Mac and the Dragoon.
“Huh? I don’t...OH!” Spike’s eyes lit up as he took a deep breath. The Dragoon howled as the flame came out, surrounding him and penetrating into his flesh. He extended his claw out as far as possible, even as his body began to dissolve in the magical fire.
The final act of the Dragoon touched Spike, sending his body flying through the air and landing on the ground with a heavy thud. The Dragoon disappeared completely, turning to an ethereal form that floated away into the sky.
“Spike! Mac!” Shining Armor rushed forward, looking at both of them alternately. Regaining his hooves, Big Mac nodded once towards the other stallion.
“Are you okay?” Shining Armor asked to Big Mac as he sped towards Spike.
“Eeyup,” he said through a wince, the wound in his side definitely needing treatment, but he was still up and active.
Spike was lying dangerously still.
“Spike? Spike?” Shining Armor bent down over the baby dragon, carefully turning him over to check on his condition. He gasped when he saw the youth.
“Wh--what happened?” Spike asked in a daze.
Forcing a smile, Shining Armor let out a heavy sigh. “You saved us, Spike. You saved all of us.”
“I--I did?” he asked, bringing his claw up to touch his face. “My face hurts. And you look blurry.”
“Don’t touch it!” Shining Armor said. “We’ll get that looked at. You’re going to be fine.”
He turned to look at Big Mac. “Thank you. You gave us the moment that we needed.”
“Happy to help,” Mac answered. Then looked at Spike--and turned away suddenly. “He okay?”
Shining Armor nodded. “Yeah, he’ll...be okay. We need to get him to a medic, though. Both of you, actually.”
“What happened to that thing?” Mac asked.
“Oh, I think he’s going to find himself in a much worse situation,” Shining Armor answered.
* * * * * * *
“I wish you would put me down, Luna,” Celestia said, riding carefully on the back of her sister. “I need to get my legs working again.”
“You will,” Luna craned her head around to look sidelong at Celestia, “as soon as I say that you can.”
“We are over half way to Ponyville. Are you going to make me wait that whole time?” Celestia asked with a sigh.
Luna turned back around to face forward. “If you keep whining like that, then I don’t know when I will give you the opportunity.”
The sky was clear, and Celestia couldn’t help but stare up into it. The sun had crested well past its zenith, and the light was cascading across the clouds creating a lovely color.
“I haven’t thanked you, Luna,” Celestia said softly.
“You did. You thanked me in the cavern,” she corrected.
“No, not for rescuing me--though I will thank you for that again--but rather for the sun. For taking care of my duties for me.” She brought her head down with a serious expression. “It has been you taking care of it, hasn’t it?”
“It has,” Luna smiled.
“You’ve done a wonderful job. I’m impressed,” Celestia said, turning back to the sun and sky.
Luna looked up into the sky, surveying the light and the way it played. She shook her head.
“You’re lying. There is something that is bothering you,” she said.
“I’m not!” Celestia’s head snapped back to look at her sister. “It truly is lovely.”
“Hmmm,” Luna looked back forward. “I don’t want you to coddle me. If I’m doing something wrong, tell me.”
“Why are you so worried? I really think that it’s beautiful,” Celestia answered.
“Because,” Luna answered with a snap.
Celestia leaned towards the head of her wife. “Did I touch on something bad, Luna? I truly only meant to compliment you. Are you okay?”
“I--” she stopped walking and let out a sigh. “I don’t know anything about the sun. With the moon and stars I have so much more to play with and design. There is such subtlety to the day that I have never understood before. But I was unwilling to let anypony down. Our subjects had to see the sun rise, and it had to come from one of us.”
“And it did. And you did it. You did wonderfully, Luna,” Celestia said in her ever-soothing tone.
“I just hope that the ponies feel the same. That when they looked up into the sky they saw your beauty, and not--”
Luna’s words were cut short by the sudden swirl of magic in front of her that coalesced into the form of a creature that appeared to be a pony mixed with a dragon. The Dragoon fell to the ground, looking around in shock.
“Tia,” Luna said with a growl, “I have decided that you get to try to walk right now. I have something that I need to take care of.”
Luna’s magic wrapped around her sister as she lowered her gently to the ground. The Dragoon snarled and turned to run, only to have a pony materialize in front of him, wings unfurled and fangs bared.
The night descended upon him.
* * * * * * *
Pinkie Pie bounced along happily, smiling at everything they passed. And everypony as well.
Ponyville looked something like they remembered, but not exactly. The Carousel Boutique was missing, but Cupcake Corner was still a hive of activity. They walked past The Golden Oaks Library, but saw a sign for Flim-Flam Apple Orchards. And everywhere she bounced, Pinkie looked for a familiar face.
“Ooh, lookie!” she announced. “There’s Mayor Mare!”
“We can see her, sugarcube,” Applejack said softly.
“And Cherilee!” she bounced and pointed. “There’s Cherilee!”
“Yes, yes, darling. That’s Cherilee,” Rarity answered quietly.
Pinkie’s eyes almost glowed. “OH! OH! Do you think that I’ll see me? Wouldn’t it be great if I saw me? I would be like, ‘Wow! It’s so nice to meet me!’”
“If there is a guiding force of goodness in this world,” Trixie droned, “then that event will never occur.”
“Uh, yeah, Pinkie, we’re kinda needin’ to keep a bit of a low profile. If we were to come across ourselves, that kinda throws the whole thing off kilter,” Applejack said.
“Awwww,” Pinkie whined, dropping down into a much smaller bounce.
Sneaking down to whisper in her ear, Rainbow Dash tried to make sure no pony was watching. “Psst. I think it would be totally awesome to meet up with me, too.”
With those words, the bounce returned to Pinkie’s step as her eyes lit up.
“Okay, so here’s the plan,” Applejack said quietly. “We need to first find out if there is a pony named Twilight Sparkle here in this here Ponyville, and whether or not she lives here. If’n she don’t, then we know it’s our Twilight, and if’n she does, well, then we are gonna have to decide whether to talk to her or not.”
“It is a shame that we aren’t looking for The Great and Powerful Trixie,” the self-same pony stated. “I’m sure that everypony knows of me.”
“Hey!” Pinkie ran up to the nearest pony, a grey-colored mare with a red mane. “Do you know The Great and Powerful Trixie?”
The pony looked skyward as she rubbed her chin. “Hmmm. No. No, I don’t recall the name.” She laughed lightly and then continued. “And with a name like that, I’m pretty sure I would remember.”
“Okie dokie! Thanks!” Pinkie bounced back over towards Trixie. “Nope! That wouldn’t help.”
A twitch started to form in Trixie’s right eye.
“Relax, darling,” Rarity eased. “It is hard for there to be that much talent in two separate worlds, after all.”
“Uh, yeah,” Applejack looked around. “Okay, so we better try to talk to somepony, see if we can get the low down on Twilight.”
“Oh! I can do that!” Pinkie bounded forward, only to be stopped by a firm bite on her tail holding her back.
“Wai’ up, s’grcube,” Applejack said with a mouth full of tail. “Ma’be we sh’ld let somep’ny else han’le this?”
“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Pinkie can talk to anypony. Seriously, she’s the most talkative pony I know.”
“But far from the most subtle, darling. This situation may require a bit of a more delicate approach,” Rarity explained.
“I can be subtle!” Pinkie bounced in place, now free from Applejack’s grasp. “C’mon, c’mon! Let me be subtle! Oh, I have a great idea! I’ll just walk up next to them like a ninja--I can even wear my ninja outfit--and then just whisper Twilight’s name in their ear and see how they react!”
“And that’s why we don’t use Pinkie,” Applejack explained. “Rarity, why don’t you give it a try.”
“I would be delighted to.” Rarity flipped her head, tending to her mane briefly before moving in to action. “Everypony wait here.”
Prancing away from the group, she headed towards a brown stallion with a black mane who was walking through the heart of town. “Oh, dear!” She stepped in front of him, turning her head this way and that with a furrowed brow. “Whatever shall I do?”
The stallion gave pause. “Is there something wrong, miss?”
“Oh, thank heavens! A strong stallion here to rescue me!” Her eyelashes beat against her lower cheek. “I’m just absolutely lost! I’ve traveled her to seek out an old friend, but I cannot for the life of me seem to locate her. You wouldn’t by chance know a delightful lavender mare by the name of Twilight Sparkle, do you?”
“Twilight Sparkle? Let me think...” He tapped his hoof and squinted his eyes. “I know a Buttercup Sprinkle, but she’s more of a yellow color.” He looked at Rarity shaking his head. “No, sorry, I don’t know anypony by that name.”
“Oh, dear,” Rarity pouted. “I don’t suppose that you are new to town, then? Perhaps not familiar with many ponies?”
“Lived her all my life,” he answered. “And I work at the bank, so I know most everypony in town. So sorry, miss.”
With a heavy sigh, Rarity smiled politely up at the stallion. “Oh, please, you’ve already been so kind. It was a long shot at best, and you’ve saved me a considerable amount of time.”
“Well, good luck,” he said with a nod, and then politely walked away.
Turning to walk back to her friends, Rarity’s smile was pure pride.
“That’s my marefriend,” Trixie leaned over to tell Fluttershy, who nodded slightly.
“Pssh,” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “I could’a done that.”
“Good work, Rarity,” Applejack said. “At least we know that she ain’t livin’ here. Now we just need to make sure that she wasn’t visitin’ at any point.”
“Well, I could--”
Trixie’s declaration never finished, as all six of the ponies leapt back in surprise--with Fluttershy letting out a sharp squeak. A griffin, hackles raised and wings up in a predatory position dropped down directly on them from above.
“WHO DID IT?!” Goldfeather shouted. “Which one of you ponies went into my chamber?!”
Pinkie jumped up with a huge smile. “Hooray! You found my note!”
All the other ponies turned to look at her.
“Uh, what note, Pinkie?” Applejack asked.
“You!” Goldfeather pounced, her claws pinning Pinkie to the ground, a bloodlust in her eyes. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done?! If anypony--any PONY--finds out about that then I’m ruined. Everything is ruined!”
Rainbow Dash was on her in a flash, tackling the griffin to the ground. Shrieks of terror echoed through the town square, with warnings of a griffin attack resounding around them.
Goldfeather grabbed Rainbow Dash with her claws, only to have the pegasus quickly kick her in the gut. With the wind knocked out of her, Goldfeather simply threw Rainbow Dash off of her, twisting to get back to her paws.
Applejack burst forward, rearing up to smack down on the griffin with her forehooves, while Goldfeather prepared to swipe back with her claws. None of that happened, though.
“STOP!!” Fluttershy stood between them, her hooves up in the air as though to hold them both apart. It worked.
“Get out of my way, pony,” Goldfeather growled.
“Yeah, Fluttershy, this is serious,” Applejack said.
“I know that it is,” she said softly, yet sternly. “I can see it in her eyes. Something happened to her and she’s upset about it.” She looked kindly at Goldfeather. “You’re the griffin from the house? The one with the pictures in the basement?”
“You saw it, too!” Her eyes shot wide, and then closed to slits. “How many of you saw it?”
“We all did,” Trixie said. “Are you going to fight us all?”
“If I have to!” Goldfeather spat.
“Uh...you don’t have to,” Pinkie said, walking up to Goldfeather. “I left the note so you could find us. You seemed like a very special somepony, who a lot of griffins seemed to be very happy to meet. So, I wanted to meet you, too.” There was no smile on her face, only sincerity. “I’m sorry if I upset you. I didn’t mean to.”
Her beak ground together, as her head began to shake violently. “GRAAAAAHH!” She reared up, shouting to the sky. Rainbow Dash and Applejack jumped between her and Pinkie Pie, ready for the worst.
The griffin turned and smashed her claws into the ground.
As a collective whole, the six mares let out a sigh of relief.
“Why?” Goldfeather muttered. “Why were you even in there? Do you have any idea what you’ve done? What might happen to those griffins?”
“We’re sorry,” Fluttershy said. “We were just looking for a friend, and your’s was the first house that we saw, and--”
“If you say the name Twilight Sparkle...” Goldfeather glanced up.
“You know her?!” Fluttershy’s eyes lit up.
Goldfeather buried her head into her claws, and the ponies would swear they heard her mumble something.
“Who the hell are you ponies?!” she shouted. “And why are you looking for her?”
“That’s a bit of a story, I’m afraid,” Rarity said. “And I believe your rather dramatic arrival has garnered the attention of the local contingent of authorities.” She pointed to the square, where several ponies in uniform were gathering.
“Uh, yeah. We might want to head outta town here, lickity split,” Applejack said. “We can explain it to you once we’re far enough away, and we would sure be thankful if you could tell us what you know about Twilight’s whereabouts.”
Standing to her full height, Goldfeather let out a sigh. “Why not. It’s all pretty much ruined anyway.”
“Yay!” Pinkie jumped over and hugged the griffin. “I knew that you would be super-duper special!”
There was a long silence as everypony stared at Goldfeather, waiting for a response.
“Would somepony get her off of me?” she asked.
* * * * * * *
“Hey.”
Twilight turned at the sound of the voice, a smile already growing on her lips. “Hi!” she answered a bit too enthusiastically.
“I’m not disturbing you, am I?” Trueblood asked.
“Not at all,” she answered, turning back to her work. “I was just writing down today’s events. I know when I get back home that Princess Celestia is going to want to read all about what happened to me, and honestly I’m worried that it might be too much just to remember. It’s always a good idea to keep a journal of your day so you can look it over later.”
Trueblood looked around the room. It was a big chance sleeping in town, but they had earned it. And it would take Coldheart days to react, if she kept to her normal pattern.
The room itself was small, but tidy. It had a bed and a small desk nearby, which Twilight was putting to good use. There were more papers there than she thought capable of being stored in that small saddlebag that Twilight carried. The golden yellow of the walls helped to keep the room bright, but still neutral.
And Trueblood thought it complimented Twilight’s coat beautifully.
“Notes for your Princess, huh? She really that special?” Trueblood stepped inside and closed the door behind her.
“She is,” Twilight answered. “She’s been my mentor since I was a foal. Everything I know about magic I learned from her--or because of her.”
“Does she care about you as much as you do her?” She sat down on the bed, letting her legs dangle off of one side.
“Yes,” Twilight thought for a moment. “Maybe not as much--or in the way--that I first thought, but I know that she does care about me.”
Trueblood traced her hoof along the pattern on the quilt that covered the bed. “Do you...love her?”
Twilight hesitated. “I do.” She looked over at Trueblood. “Not like I thought I did--or maybe, more accurately, like I always thought I did. For a while I thought that she might be that one special somepony in my life, but...that wasn’t meant to be.”
“Sorry. That’s rough,” Trueblood kept her eyes down at the quilt.
“It’s okay, actually,” Twilight said. “A few days ago I didn’t feel that way, but, well, my trip here has been great. It’s gotten my mind off of a lot of things. A lot of ponies.”
Trueblood raised up her head, looking at her through the edge of her golden mane. “A lot of ponies?”
“It’s...complicated. And honestly, I don’t want to go into it right now,” Twilight answered.
“Sorry,” Trueblood raised her head up. “Didn’t mean to drag up bad feelings.”
“No, that’s okay,” Twilight answered. “It’s more of a case of not wanting to ruin good feelings.”
Trueblood raised an eyebrow. “You’re having good feelings?”
“Well, yeah,” Twilight nodded. “I mean, not everything has been so great, but there’s been some great highlights. Some incredible adventures. Learning about a whole new world. Finding out about what happened with Endymion. Meeting you.”
A more subtle smile grew on Trueblood’s face. “Meeting me?”
Darting her eyes back and forth, Twilight’s cheeks went crimson. “Um, well, yeah. It’s been great meeting you. You’ve been a real help to me. I don’t know even want to think what would have happened to me if you hadn’t come along.”
“Oh,” Trueblood turned her head. “Well, you’re welcome.”
Twilight shifted from her chair to the bed, scooting across it to put her hoof on the other mare’s shoulder. “No! I didn’t mean it like that. I mean, I did, but, well, you are a pretty terrific mare. I’ve never met anypony like you before.”
She turned her eyes sideways. “I thought you said we were just like your friends back home? The Elements?”
“Not exactly,” Twilight said. “You’re similar, sure, but it’s not an exact thing. I don’t think anything on this world is an exact replica of what is on my world.”
“Then how do you know you’ll find these Elements of Harmony?” Trueblood asked.
Twilight opened her mouth and nothing came out for a moment. “Faith? Confidence that, with all that is bad here, there is still too much good for them not to exist.”
“I’m glad that you see good here,” Trueblood turned to face directly at Twilight, their eyes meeting.
“I see a lot of good here,” Twilight answered.
“Like what?” Trueblood asked.
“You,” she whispered back.
“You think I’m good?” Trueblood leaned forward.
“I think that you’re...amazing,” Twilight brought herself closer.
“I kinda think the same about you, Sparky,” Trueblood breathed.
They could feel each other’s breath. The soft air that pressed out between them, hot on the other’s face.
“Are...are you seeing anypony?” Twilight asked. “I’ve kind of got a bad track record with this.”
“Nope. Just me,” Trueblood answered.
“Oh,” Twilight smiled. “Good.”
“Very good,” Trueblood replied.
Their lips met. Tenderly touching, with just enough pressure to move the other pair slightly. They moved their lips, not wanting to pull away, but afraid to go too far and scare the other. Eventually they pulled away slowly.
A sheen covered their eyes as they tried to catch their breath. Trueblood licked her lower lip as Twilight bit her own. Their chests heaved for a moment, waiting.
Launching themselves at each other, they tumbled onto the bed, hooves suddenly drawn up to manes. The kisses came quickly, peppered against each other’s lips in a torrent of passion. After a moment, Trueblood changed targets, kissing up along Twilight’s muzzle until she reacher her ears. Biting gently, she tugged down on the ear, pulling a gasp from Twilight.
Grabbing the back of her head, Twilight pulled Trueblood closer, turning her head to give easier access. The mare didn’t waste the opportunity, and began to kiss down Twilight’s neck, interlacing the pecks with light nibbles on the flesh.
“Ahhh!” Twilight let out after a sharp nip.
Yanking her head back, Trueblood stared at Twilight with wide eyes. “Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
“No! No, not at all. It felt great,” Twilight stared back. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah. Yeah, I’m great,” she answered.
“Good.” Twilight fell forward, planting her lips onto Trueblood’s again. This time the kiss lingered, lips pulling and pushing with renewed vigor. Slowly, Twilight let her tongue slip from her mouth and push against Trueblood’s lips. Twilight soon found a twin to her own tongue coming out to play in the gap formed at the mouths.
The lips pulled away, leaving the tongue’s more room to play in the open air, a thin trail of saliva still joining them together. Both mares let their hooves wander through the other’s mane, tugging and pulling, and just letting the hair fall across their hoof.
The tongues danced, neither of them trying to overpower the other, but just enjoy the sensation of the shared touch. Twilight let her hoof move down the other’s body, until it was resting on Trueblood’s flank. She pulled back and looked at the other mare, a tinge of determination in her eye.
“Are we going too fast?” she asked. “Do you want me to stop? We don’t have to go any further, we can just kiss. I don’t mind.”
“You better not stop,” Trueblood answered quickly.
Without a word, Twilight pushed her mouth onto Trueblood’s neck, kissing it with intense passion as her hoof began to massage the other’s flank and then down along her thigh.
There was no thought of pausing anymore. The passion was quickly taking over, and Twilight began to lick her way down Trueblood’s chest, while her hoof made its way to the inside of her thigh. Soon, Twilight found her chin brushing against the very erect and hard nipples of Trueblood’s breasts. Letting her tongue slide out, she licked them softly, waiting for a response. Some ponies liked to have their breasts played with, while others hated it. Twilight had always thought that it probably had something to do with the way they were weened--too quickly or not quickly enough. It might make for an interesting research paper, assuming that she could write it without coming across a little creepy.
A soft moan gave Twilight the information she needed for now.
She put her lips over one of the nipples and began to gently suck while her tongue continued to play with the firm flesh that jut upwards. Flicking back and forth, she tried to prod the nipple to even firmer stiffness, and when that didn’t seem to work she let her teeth move to rest against it, biting softly.
Trueblood arched her back, rising up to meet Twilight’s mouth, her hooves moving down to hold Twilight’s mane loosely. She moved her hooves quickly through the mane, motioning it towards her body without pulling or pushing on Twilight’s head.
A deep moan and a twist of her body gave Twilight the hint, and she pulled back off of Trueblood, staring down for a moment. A bright pink slit opened and closed among the white sea of her coat, and Twilight swallowed, her mouth watering at the sight.
Her tongue arrived just before her lips, tasting the nectar that seeped from Trueblood’s sex. She let her mouth stay still as her tongue gently massage open the lips she kissed. Gentle folds gave way easily under the pressure, and Twilight let her tongue slide along the length of the slit.
“Turn around,” Trueblood urged, letting go of Twilight’s mane. It took her a moment to register what the other mare was requesting, but Twilight eventually understood and shifted her body around until she was lying atop Trueblood, her head still between the mare’s legs, and lowering her own sex towards the other’s mouth.
A sharp gasp escaped Twilight as Trueblood quickly brought her mouth up to meet the lowering marehood. Trueblood’s mouth and tongue went straight to work devouring Twilight. She raked her tongue along the length of the opening as her hooves pulled and pried apart the flesh around it.
Lost for a moment, Twilight forgot the task that she had begun, enjoying the sensation that was being given to her. Trueblood took that moment to press her advantage and slipped her tongue inside Twilight’s pussy. Rocking back into her, Twilight tried to push the tongue deeper into her cunt.
A moan of excitement came up from under Twilight, snapping her back to the moment, and causing her to fall forward, her mouth once again finding Trueblood’s sex. With renewed energy, Twilight began to thrust her own tongue into the mare, enjoying the tight fit and the slick juices.
Each mare was ravenous. Like a thirsty pony crossing a desert, they lapped up the bounty before them, taking sustenance from each other. And with every motion of the tongue, they moved that much closer to release, making them only redoubled their efforts. Tongues invaded cunts, lips sucking and teasing against the outside of the sex. Twilight brought her tongue out and moved to concentrate on the erect clitoris at the hood of Trueblood’s sex. Like the mare’s nipples, it was long and hard, bigger than any she had seen before. It only gave her a larger target, her tongue and mouth now fixated on the sensitive nub.
Trueblood pawed against Twilight’s ass, pulling the flesh apart to give her better access to her pussy and opening up the passage even further. She shoved her face in deeply, letting her chin drive against Twilight’s clit as she continued to fuck her with her tongue.
Both mare’s could feel the moment building inside them, and all they wanted was to make sure that their partner reached that same plateau on a equal basis.
With a mutual scream, both mare’s clenched their thighs, surrounding the other one’s head. This had the two-fold effect of pressing the muzzle in tighter against their own sex, and muffling the cries of the other.
Again and again they let out short, sharp sounds, each coinciding with another spasm that ran through their body, jolting every nerve. Juices flowed freely from them, both mares licking greedily to take them in and find some more.
In what was either a very short or a very long time--neither could tell at this point--the two mares collapsed, with Twilight rolling off to Trueblood’s right side. Their chests rose and fell heavily, their eyes closed and mouths open.
“Are...are you okay?” Twilight finally asked.
A short laugh came from the other end of the bed. “I hope so. Otherwise I’m going to have to find a new definition for that word. Are you okay?”
“Uh-huh,” Twilight nodded as she spoke.
Turning around, Twilight moved to put her head up next to Trueblood. The pristine white coat of the mare was somewhat matted down with Twilight’s cum, but all she could see at this moment were the mare’s lovely eyes. Her hoof came back up to stroke Trueblood’s golden mane.
“I was afraid...” Twilight started and trailed off.
“Afraid of what?” Trueblood asked softly.
Twilight bit her lip. “Afraid that...you didn’t feel like I did. About me and you, I mean.” She paused. “And that...you might reject me.”
A hoof came up and moved Twilight’s mane away from her face. “Not gonna happen, Sparky. I wanted this, too.”
“I--I’m glad,” Twilight choked.
“Hey!” Trueblood pulled Twilight into a hug. “It’s okay. Honest. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”
“Good,” Twilight nuzzled the mare, opening her eyes to look down at her body. “Huh, I never really noticed your cutie mark before.”
She stared at it. A blue crescent inside a heart.
“What does it symbolize?” Twilight asked.
“Beats me,” Trueblood shrugged. “It appeared on me the day my dad died.”
“Oh,” Twilight pulled back to look at the other mare. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. I didn’t even know that you knew your father.”
“Oh yeah, I never finished that story. He was the other pony who lived at the castle. It was just me, Fantasia, Toy and him. And then when he passed, I was left alone in that section.”
“How did he pass?” Twilight asked.
“Just from too much of Fantasia, I think. What she put him through to become my dad just eventually took its toll,” she answered. “At least, that’s my theory. He was a great dad, though. Unlike Fantasia, he was always there for me when I needed him, at least as best he could. I don’t think that I could have been half the mare I am today without him.”
“He sounds special,” Twilight said, stroking Trueblood’s face gently. “Like his daughter.”
“He was,” she answered.
“What was his name?” Twilight asked.
“Night Light,” she said.
And Twilight’s hoof froze. Her eyes bulged. And her mouth fell open.
“What? What is it?” Trueblood asked.
“Night...Light?” Twilight blinked.
“Yeah, is something wrong?” Her eyes dotted back and forth, looking for something on the mare’s face.
Twilight fell back, rolling over to stare at the ceiling. “It figures.”
“What?” Trueblood rose up to stare down at the mare. “What is it?”
Twilight smiled and let out a sigh. “Well, let me put it this way: Hiya, sis!”
* * * * * * *
The chair crumbled to dust while Coldheart remained perfectly silent.
“Problem, Fantasia?” Cadance asked. The princess looked different. Her mane had been pulled tight on the back of her neck, with a braid of black cloth holding it tight and in place. Her tail was tied tight, making it look longer and thinner. Tall black stockings went up her legs, the light reflecting off of them in long streaks that moved with every step. Her customary crown was missing, and her chest regalia had been replaced by a single strand of silver chain with a black stone hanging from it.
“Of course not, pet,” Coldheart turned to look at the young princess, “I simply did not like that furniture. It cluttered the room.”
“Oh. I thought it might have something to do with the rumor that one of your Dragoons was found just outside the city walls. And that he looked like one of his own victims after a full-on assault,” Cadance said calmly.
Closing her eyes for a moment, Coldheart waited, and then opened them again, staring at Cadance. “Dear, dear Cadance, I do hope that you are not trying to antagonize me.” She moved closer, stepping over the remains of the chair. “For as much as I enjoy your company, and look forward to you growing into my apprentice, I do have my limits.”
Cadance didn’t move, staring straight into Coldheart’s draconian eyes. “Wouldn’t you be disappointed if I didn’t try, though?” she said. “You don’t want a weak, mewling pony at your side, do you?”
Maids rushed in behind her, looking to remove the debris that was left from the chair. Since she had taken over Celestia’s chambers, Coldheart had removed almost every sun-carved image, replacing them with images of herself, with the walls painted a rose-pink. The furniture remained, though Coldheart insisted that it was decorated with more linen and silk to add to its appearance. Maids were kept on constant call, just outside the room, ready to respond to any request or action. Such as a chair crushed in a moment of anger.
Coldheart took a deep breath. “No, I suppose not. That does not mean that I want you to be mocking me, though. Do not make me question your loyalty, Cadance. You can be put back on a leash at any time.”
Looking past Coldheart, Cadance spotted the maids and smiled, silently reassuring them that they were doing the right thing, and not to worry. “My apologies, Fantasia.” She looked back at the Empress. “I am right, though, am I not? It was the arrival of the Dragoon’s body that got you so upset.”
Closing her eyes for a moment, Coldheart nodded. “It was. I was not expecting anypony to be able to hold their own against one of my elite. Your Princess Luna, yes, but not against any of the other ponies, and he would not have been so foolish as to attack Luna.”
Cadance could not repress the smile that came to her face.
“So,” Coldheart turned and walked towards the desk nearby, “it is now your duty to tell me who did it.”
“What?” Cadance asked, pulling her head back slightly.
“Well, this is your world, and despite the similarities, we both know that it isn’t an exact copy, so I need you to list every being that you know of that might have been able to do that to my Dragoon.”
“How am I supposed to know that?” she answered. “Do you think that I really know how powerful every pony in Equestria is?”
Coldheart turned to look over her shoulder at Cadance again. “Yes, I do. In fact, I would wager that you have been calculating which ones were still out there and what they might be doing right now in the hopes that you would be able to find them and rally them against me.” Her smile chilled Cadance. “Which is an amusing thought, of course. No concerns, though, I will deal with each of them in time. I just need to know who they are, and you will give me that list.”
“But that’s impossible. I can’t possibly remember every pony that--”
“Maid,” Coldheart interrupted, her eyes still on Cadance, “come here.”
In an instant, the nearest maid dashed over to Coldheart’s side. “Yes, Empress?”
“How much do you love me?” Coldheart asked.
“More than anything!” the maid replied enthusiastically.
“And what are you willing to do to prove that love?” Coldheart asked.
“Anything, Empress! Anything at--”
“Fine!” Cadance shouted. “I will list every pony that I know who could have done that to one of your Dragoons.”
“Dismissed,” Coldheart waved off the maid. “Back to your duties.” She motioned Cadance over to her side. “Now, please do be as specific as you can. List their names, location, and everything that you know about them. And do try to include non-ponies on this list, too. Don’t bother with the dragons, unless you know a particularly troublesome one. I understand the challenge they present.”
Looking up at Coldheart, Cadance ground her teeth through her smile. “Yes, Empress. I will do my best.”
“I know you will, pet,” Coldheart brushed her hoof along the side of Cadance’s face. “I know everything about you. Do not worry, though, I plan to fix all of those problems in time.”
Cadance said nothing, simply choosing to stare up at the Empress.
“Well, I suppose I should let you get to work,” she said. “I think I may need to consider reinforcing my army after this event. I will look into the options while you work here.”
Lifting a hoof up near Cadance’s face, Coldheart raised her head up with a sneer. Cadance paused, taking a deep breath, and then leaned her lips down, gently kissing Coldheart’s hoof.
“Enjoy your work. I will return in an hour or so to check progress.” Coldheart turned, and slowly walked out of the room, the maids bowing as she walked by them.
With a heavy sigh, Cadance stepped up to the desk, using her magic to pull quill and parchment to the center of the desk, prepared to begin her task. She let her mind wander, trying to think of who she could, should, shouldn’t, and couldn’t add to this list. A maid wandered up next to the desk with a small bucket of chair remains.
“Follow me,” the maid said sidelong to Cadance as she passed.
At first, Cadance wasn’t sure she heard correctly, but a very quick glance back from the maid as she headed to the bath confirmed that she did hear correctly. With careful casualness, Cadance rose and walked to the bath, closing the door after she was inside.
“Well, she is certainly more than a little full of herself, isn’t she?” the maid stated.
Cadance blinked. “I--I beg your pardon?”
“Coldheart. She’s remarkably overconfident and arrogant. Normally, I would approve, but under the circumstances...” the maid moved to the side of the tub and sat down casually.
“Wh--what?” Cadance stammered. “Uh, I’m not going to argue with the sentiment, but, well, I’m a little confused here. Who are you? Aren’t you totally enamored with the Empress?”
The maid laughed, not so loud as to be heard outside the bath, but confidently. “Oh please, Cadance, do I really need to introduce myself to you? Again?” Her eyes flashed green.
“YOU!” Cadance rushed forward, her magic grasping the mare firmly. “We are already in enough trouble without you sticking your nose into our problems, Chrysalis!”
“Oh, you DO remember me,” she smiled. “I’m touched.”
“You know, I am in just bad enough a mood to start a fight and see what happens. Who knows, maybe I’ll just kick your butt...again.” Cadance growled.
“Really?” Chrysalis-maid rolled her eyes. “First off, you did nothing to me by yourself except get captured and thrown into the caverns. Secondly, if you do start a fight then all that will do is call Coldheart’s attention to the both of us, and that surely won’t end well for anypony. And finally,” she smiled, “I was sent here to find you.”
Cadance stepped back. “Sent here? By who?”
“Whom. Not who,” she corrected. “Nonetheless, I was sent by none other than Princess Luna...and Shining Armor.”
Cadance seemed to lighten for a moment. “Shiny sent you? Is he all right? Are they safe?”
“I don’t think I should answer those questions, dear. You never know how much Coldheart is able to find out, so the less who know, the better,” Chrysalis replied.
“Wait, why you?” Cadance asked.
“Because of my obvious ability. There is no being in the world better at infiltrating any location than myself. And it was important that somepony get to you unnoticed,” Chrysalis replied.
“I guess that makes sense, but it’s not like they aren’t going to notice that I’m gone after you rescue me,” Cadance answered.
A deep laugh echoed through the room as Chrysalis threw back her head.
Cadance narrowed her eyes at the sound of that familiar laugh. “What’s so funny?”
“You are, dear,” Chrysalis said. “They didn’t send me here to rescue you, Cadance.” A flash of green went over her eyes.
“They sent me to kill you.”
...To Be Continued.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Eight
“Can I see?” Spike asked, trying to stay calm.
“In a bit. Just stay calm and try not to move,” the doctor told him.
Spike hadn’t seen anything, including the doctor, for almost an hour. They had covered his eyes with something, keeping them shut while they worked. There was somepony helping the doctor--he would assume a nurse--as well as Shining Armor, who was holding his claw as he lay on a flat table so the doctor could work.
The doctor was a unicorn, and Spike could feel the familiar sensation of magic running over his skin as the doctor manipulated the flesh on his face. He had also done some sort of spell that lowered the considerable pain he had been feeling.
“Don’t worry, Spike. They’ve got this,” Shining Armor said with a happy tone. “These guys are the best.”
“Yeah, but the best at what? You wouldn’t even let me touch my face, let alone look at it.”
“That’s...probably for best. Don’t worry, everything is fine,” he answered.
“That’s what Twilight always says when she’s afraid that everything has gone bad,” Spike grumbled.
“Everything hasn’t gone bad. Everything is going great,” Shining Armor reassured.
“It would be going better if you would stop moving your head,” the doctor suggested calmly.
“Sorry,” the two answered in unison.
It was best that Spike couldn’t see anything right now, or he would see the concern laced onto Shining Armor’s face. The doctor was close to being done, he could tell that, but he wasn’t sure how much what he was doing was going to help. Or how Spike was going to react when he saw the results.
“Okay,” the doctor pulled away, looking over his work, “I think we’re almost done here.”
“So, can I open my eyes?” Spike asked.
“Give me a moment,” the doctor asked. Spike could feel the gentle touch of his magic delicately tugging on the coverings over his eyes, which suddenly felt much lighter. “Okay, Spike, I still have some work to do on one eye. Keep it closed for now.”
“Uh, okay. Wh--what do you have to do to my eye?” he asked nervously.
“Not much. Just a little bit to tie everything together,” he said with a slow nonchalance as he concentrated.
“Tie what together? What did you do?” Spike’s voice grew progressively more nervous.
“Don’t worry, Spike. Everything is going great,” Shining Armor said confidently.
“You said it again! Twilight’s code for ‘not good!’ That’s not good!” Spike began to tremble.
“No, no! It’s good! Honest!” Shining Armor grasped Spike’s claw firmly.
“What if it’s not? What if you’re lying?” Spike gasped.
“I’m not!” he answered.
“Well, you get to decide for yourself,” the doctor pulled back again, “I’m done. Open your eyes.”
Blinking, Spike opened his eyes slowly, letting them dart back and forth.
“Okay, okay, calm down,” the doctor smiled, staring at Spike. “I want you to look at this light, and follow it just with your eyes.”
A small blue dot appeared in the air about a half-meter in front of Spike. His eyes locked on it instantly, and followed it as the dot began to bounce back-and-forth. He watched it dance through the air, and then it winked out of existence just as suddenly as it appeared.
“Good!” The doctor said. “Now, tell me,” he motioned behind him, “how many dots do you see?”
Spike looked behind the doctor, near where he indicated. Four dots appeared, each of them very pale and very near each other. “Four,” he answered immediately.
“And now?” the doctor asked again.
Spike saw the dots move quickly, and then reform into a different pattern, but they seemed the same. “Uh...still four,” he answered.
“Excellent,” the doctor smiled broadly, turning to a book and quickly scribing a note into it. “I think, Mr. Spike, that you are fine. I want you to take care of the wound and try to keep it dry. I’ll come by in a couple of days to check on you.”
“Uh, okay,” Spike answered slowly. “What happened to me?”
“You were attacked by the creature that you eventually fought off, but it was able to wound your face,” the doctor said.
“Well, no offense, but, I kinda picked that part up,” Spike said. “I’m not stupid. I just don’t know how bad it is. No pony was letting me touch it or look at it.”
“I still don’t think you should touch it,” the doctor said, “but I do think you need to see it.”
“Now, don’t worry about this, Spike,” Shining Armor said. “We don’t know what it’s going to look like when it’s fully healed.”
Spike looked at Shining Armor. “You need to stop talking. You keep making me nervous.”
“Well, don’t be nervous. I’m right here,” he replied.
“See! It’s stuff like that!” Spike answered, pointing at him.
“Here you go, Spike,” the doctor floated a mirror up in front of his face.
Focusing on the reflection, Spike looked at himself--and specifically at his left cheek and eye. A trio of long slashes raked up his face, starting just above his mouth and ending just above his eye, one of them passing directly over the eye itself. Stitches criss-crossed the wound, holding the flesh together in an unnatural way.
“My face...” Spike stared blankly into the mirror.
“Don’t worry, Spike. You’re fine. The wound is just cosmetic, it will heal. Over time, you won’t even notice it,” Shining Armor said, putting his hoof on Spike’s back.
“I...I...” Spike stammered.
“Everything is great!” Shining Armor repeated in mantra-like fashion. “Don’t worry!”
“I look,” Spike turned to look at Shining Armor, “SO COOL! Now this is the face of a real rugged male!”
“Uh...okay,” Shining Armor replied slowly.
“You’re going to be fine, Mr. Spike,” the doctor said with a laugh. “Just follow my instructions, okay?”
“You bet, doc!” Spike smiled. “Uh, but, is the pain going to come back?”
The doctor nodded with a wince. “I’m afraid that it will. I’m going to leave you some pills that will help, but if it gets too bad, send a message to have me come over, and I’ll come and reapply the numbing spell.”
“How long will this one last?” Spike asked, standing up on the table.
“Probably another hour or two,” the doctor said. “I recommend you trying to get some sleep, too.”
“Later!” Spike jumped down from the table. “Right now I need to go out and show off my cool new face!” He raced towards the door of the medical office, waving over his shoulder as he opened the door. “Thanks, doc!”
Standing there with his mouth hanging open, Shining Armor’s jaw started moving slowly, as though trying unsuccessfully to form words.
“Don’t worry,” the doctor said, “it’s good that he had such a positive reaction. He’ll back down from it soon enough.”
“But...but...his face is scarred! Badly!” Shining Armor turned to look at the doctor.
“Yes, and if he was fixated on his looks, then this might be an issue, but he’s not. He’s happy to have something that makes him look distinct. Sounds a bit like he has a few self-esteem issues, but that’s not unusual considering his age and the fact that he’s a dragon living among ponies,” he explained.
All Shining Armor could do was nod slowly.
“In any case, keep an eye on him. Make sure he does what I instructed and observe his mood. If he starts acting melancholy, then we need to take action. Right now, we’ll let him be happy,” he said.
“Thanks, doc, I will. I appreciate everything that you did for him,” Shining Armor said.
“Well, I’m always happy to help the wounded. And besides, the Princess values Mr. Spike very highly, and I would hate to disappoint her,” he said.
“The Princess!” Shining Armor bolted upright. “I almost forgot! She wanted a report as soon as this was over. I need to go see her.” He rushed to the door, passing through it as he yelled over his shoulder. “Thanks again, doc!”
He couldn’t see the doctor shake his head and smile, nor hear the comment about youthful stallions, as he sprinted from the small Ponyville hospital towards the Golden Oaks Library.
Before he knew it, he was there. He stepped inside without knocking, not thinking he should do otherwise. The Princess wasn’t alone.
“...at your facility?” Celestia finished asking. She glanced past the stallion she was speaking to briefly, seeing Shining Armor in the doorway, but kept her focus on the pony in front of her. A large, black stallion with a black mane, burly and strong. A hammer cutie mark on his flank.
“Yes, ma’am. That pretty much sums it up,” his voice was deep and dark.
“Thank you. I appreciate you taking the time to come by and see me,” she said with a nod. “You may go now.”
“For you, ma’am, anything,” he smiled, and then bowed, rather ungracefully.
Celestia nodded back and the stallion turned and walked to the door, pausing to nod at Shining Armor as they passed. Watching him walk for a moment, Shining Armor raised an eyebrow and turned back to the Princess.
“Your Majesty,” he bowed.
Nodding with a smile, Celestia answered, “Shining Armor. Thank you for coming by.”
“Not a problem, Your Majesty,” he glanced over her shoulder. “Who was that?”
“Hmm? Oh, that was Ironshank. He’s a worker here in Ponyville,” she stated. “I’m trying to assess what we have at our disposal here.”
“I see,” he replied.
“How is Spike?” she asked.
“Surprisingly well, actually,” he answered, trotting over to her. “I was worried that he would be upset, but he actually seemed...happy.”
“Happy?” Celestia twisted her head. “That’s unexpected. But much better than the alternative, I suppose. How bad are the scars?”
“Noticable. I think that’s what he liked about them, though,” he answered, his face clearly frowning as he glanced around. “Where is Princess Luna, Your Majesty?”
“Sleeping. She spent many, many hours searching for me, and I insisted that she get some rest. We will need her at her best in short time, I have no doubt,” Celestia rose and walked to the window, looking outside.
Glancing around, it seemed to Shining Armor that the library looked different somehow. Everything was perfectly in place, immaculately clean, and lit gracefully in the dying moments of the day. And yet, it was wrong.
“Something bothering you, Captain?” Celestia asked without turning.
“No, Your Majesty,” he spun back to stare at her. Celestia didn’t move during the long pause, before he spoke again. “Yes, Your Majesty. Is there something going on that I need to know about?”
Celestia calmly turned to look at him. “If there was, I’m sure that I would have told you about it, Captain.”
“There just seems to be--”
“Are you implying that I am hiding something from you?” Celestia asked.
Shining Armor stood there as the Goddess of the Sun walked over to him, standing above him and staring down into his eyes, her normal smile missing from her face. Her huge white form, wings out to the side and horn gleaming the dim light, she loomed forward, pressing her physicality. The gravity of her presence was not to be ignored--but that did not mean that it could not be overcome.
“Yes, Your Majesty. I am,” he stated, rising up to his full height.
She raised an eyebrow, turned, and walked over to sit down again.
“As always,” Celestia said slowly, “you do me proud, Captain.” Her smile came back. “I am keeping something from you. In time, I will tell you exactly what that is and why, but until then, I ask that you trust me.”
“No offense, Your Majesty, but now may not be the time for secrets,” Shining Armor stated.
“Says the man who conspired with my sister to bring Queen Chrysalis into this matter,” she laughed.
“And we made no secret of it. We told you as soon as you arrived,” he said.
“Actually, I commend both of you for finding her and convincing her to join us. I don’t know how she will respond to dealing with me directly, but her ability is certainly an asset,” she answered. “Assuming she can be trusted.”
“I hope that she can. I’m trusting her. If she were to let me down, I would be...upset,” Shining Armor stated.
“Yes, I understand. Having her deal with your wife must have been quite a burden on you,” Celestia’s voice eased.
“I would rather not speak of it at the moment, Your Majesty,” he answered.
Celestia nodded in reply.
“And you’re trying to avoid the subject,” he countered.
“Yes, I am,” she said, “and I will continue to do so as long as needed.”
“You aren’t going to tell me what’s going on, are you?” he asked.
“Not yet. I will in time, though. You have my word on that,” she said.
He stood there a moment, his face conflicted. “I suppose I have no choice. Besides, I need to go find Spike and make sure that he isn’t doing anything foolhardy.”
“That probably should have been your first choice, actually,” Celestia answered.
“Probably. Thank you, Your Majesty,” he said.
“No, thank you, Captain,” she smiled. “You are dismissed.”
Bowing with a sharp clack of his heels, Shining Armor turned and left the library without further incident. As the door closed behind him, Celestia slumped with a heavy sigh.
She stood and walked to a nearby table, waving her hoof over an inconspicuous mirror that sat on a table. The room seemed to flicker, and the illusion that was kept going by the mirror faded, revealing the hidden charts and diagrams that the Princess had been working on diligently. And as they appeared, the illusion of her horn faded away, leaving the fragmented stub on her forehead.
With great care, Celestia picked up the pencil with her hoof, and awkwardly went back to work.
* * * * * * *
“Kill me?” Cadance laughed. “That’s the funniest thing I’ve heard all day.”
Chrysalis stepped back, her eyes widening. “Really? You don’t think that I have it in me?”
“Oh, yes! Very much so, actually. I’m sure that you would love to see me dead, but I think you would prefer to see me suffering,” Cadance answered.
“Well, that’s true...” she looked longingly towards the ceiling. “However, I am here on orders.”
“True. Which is the other reason that I think you’re lying. Shining Armor would never order you to kill me.” Cadance walked over the door, glancing out of it to make sure there was no pony coming towards their room.
“Oh, but you’re wrong there, Your Highness. He and Luna decided that it was the best possible course of action,” she said gleefully, “assuming that I found you alive, of course.”
Cadance turned and walked up to the disguised mare, her eyes glaring. “And what is it that you aren’t telling me.”
She made a tsking sound, shaking her head. “So trusting of those that you...love.” She stepped over to the bath, running her hoof along the edge. “Sadly, though, you are right. There is more to it than that.” She looked back over to Cadance, who stood there with her eyes focused and her horn slightly aglow as she waited. “The whole point was to fake your death. We want Coldheart to think you’re dead so that she doesn’t realize that you are still a threat.” She smiled, her fangs appearing. “You could be our secret weapon.”
“Our?” Cadance asked. “How did you get involved with this?”
“I told you! They asked me.” She pulled out a rag from the maid uniform and began to clean the bath. “In fact, Luna practically begged me. It was...amusing.”
“And yet you are the one cleaning a bath and obeying her orders,” Cadance growled.
“This bath could use a good cleaning,” she said. “Whichever pony uses it must be a filthy beast.”
“This is Princess Celestia’s private bath,” Cadance answered.
“Oh, is it?” The lilt is Chrysalis’ voice gave her away.
“About this fake death idea,” Cadance changed the subject, “exactly how would that work?”
“Well, there are two options. The first is that you let me beat you half to death disguised as a special agent for the Equestrian army, and then teleport you into the caverns below just as it appears that I vaporize you, thus giving the illusion that you are dead.”
“That sounds like the painful option,” Cadance said. “What’s the other one?”
“You commit suicide,” Chrysalis stepped back and admired her work on the bathtub.
“Funny. That’s not going to happen,” Cadance said.
Shaking her head, Chrysalis put the rag back in her saddlebag. “You have no faith in us.”
“Then explain it better,” Cadance suggested.
“You would kill yourself, but you wouldn’t be you. I would be you. I can easily plunge a spear through my chest and then plummet down into the ravine that Celestia and Coldheart have so conveniently provided, never to be found again,” she stated.
“Y--you can do that?” Cadance stammered.
“What? Not be found? I’m very good at that,” Chrysalis grinned. She continued when Cadance opened her mouth to speak. “Of course, I know that’s not what you meant! Yes, I can move any vital organs out of the way before I spear myself. It would hurt, but not so much that I wouldn’t survive it.”
“And you would do that for me?” Cadance turned away slightly, her eyes closing halfway.
“Oh, I’m not doing it for you, Princess. I’m doing it for me. I’ve got my own stake in this,” she explained.
“I see,” Cadance replied warily. She turned and walked back to the door, checking the status beyond. The maids were almost finished cleaning the mess.
“So, you like that idea, then?” Chrysalis asked.
“I think it might work,” Cadance said. “If you could do it in a way where Coldheart could be convinced that you were dead, but far enough away that she couldn’t save you.”
“Leave that to me. And once you are gone, Coldheart will be able to do nothing but rage and throw temper tantrums,” Chrysalis said.
Cadance froze.
“Wh--what did you say?” she asked.
“That Coldheart will be beside herself without her pet in tow. She’ll have to find something new to keep her amused,” Chrysalis saddled up against Cadance.
“You’re right,” Cadance whispered. “She would.”
“Of course. It would be wonderful to hear her frustrated cries,” Chrysalis said.
Standing there, the image went through Cadance’s mind. Her promise to the Empress, and the cost of her own death. Her decision was never in doubt.
“I’m not doing it,” she said.
“Not doing what?” Chrysalis asked.
“Not dying. Not leaving. However you want to describe it,” she looked at Chrysalis. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but...I’m going to stay here.”
The Changeling Queen stepped away, her eyes like platters. “What? You mean that I came here for nothing?” Her expression dropped. “Are you already corrupt? That would be rich.”
“Obviously not, or I would have called Coldheart in here immediately,” she said. “Tell Celestia that I found my calling. She’ll understand.”
“Oh, but poor, dear Celestia is missing. For all we know, she might well be dead,” Chrysalis mocked.
“That’s not true,” Cadance said confidently.
“A girl can dream, can’t she?” Chrysalis confided.
“Yes, I suppose she can,” Cadance said slowly. “In any case, I think you need to go back and tell Shining Armor that I’m alive, well, and thinking of him. Coldheart won’t hurt me, and I’ll do more good staying here than going with you.”
“How do you know she won’t hurt you?” Chrysalis asked. “She seems somewhat temperamental.”
“She is, but I can deal with it. I have to.” She looked out the door again, watching the maids gather up their things. “You need to go. The maids are about to leave. And I need to get back to work on my list for Coldheart--sadly.”
“Very well,” she answered, “but I will be back. And you never know just who or where I will be, so be on your best behavior, dear Cadance.”
“Right,” she answered. “I would say the same, but I don’t think you have a best behavior.”
Chrysalis moved towards the window, ignoring the door.
“Aren’t you going back out there?” Cadance asked.
“No. And don’t worry, they won’t miss me. I’ve seen to that,” she answered.
“I would ask how, but I don’t think I want to know,” Cadance moved over and looked out the window. There were ponies below and pegasus above. “Aren’t you worried about being noticed?”
Chrysalis simply laughed. Green magic enveloped her body and suddenly a pegasus dressed in Coldheart’s royal attire was in her place.
“Right, what was I thinking? Well, just make sure that you take the message to Shining Armor. And to Celestia, when you can,” Cadance said, turning to head to the door out of the bath.
“Of course!” Chrysalis said, in a new voice. She took a half step up towards the window and paused. “Oh, and one other thing, Cadance, dear.”
“What?” She turned back to the changeling.
“Just before I came here,” Chrysalis began, “I fucked your husband.”
Cadance faltered. Her legs buckling slightly before she righted herself and took a step towards the window. “You’re lying.”
“No, I’m not. You know I’m not,” she said. “It was delightful. I think he really needed it.”
“Wh--why would you tell me that?” Cadance’s voice cracked.
Chrysalis laughed. “Why? Because I could, dear. Why else?”
Leaping out the window, the changeling took flight, heading up into the sky and blending in with the other pegasus circling above.
Cadance turned and went back to the bed chambers, a tear streaming down her cheek.
* * * * * * *
Their giggling got there before they did.
“Well, we could always claim you were adopted,” Twilight said as they entered the room.
“I don’t think that’s going to work,” Trueblood answered. “Besides that might put a damper on things. Especially at family gatherings.”
“True,” Twilight replied.
Sitting around the table were Bea, Gilda, Husk and Ditzy Doo, sharing a moment and a drink. The conversation came to a lull as the two ponies walked in casually.
“Hi, everypony,” Trueblood said to them as a group. “How are things?”
“Oh wow!” Ditzy Doo jumped up from her seat, pointing across the table at the two mares. “You guys totally did it!”
“Ditzy!” Husk shouted. “You can’t accuse ponies of that kind of thing. What were you thinking?”
“I must concur, Ditzy. That was a little rude,” Bea said, “and this is coming from me.”
“C’mon, Ditzy, apologize to them,” Husk said.
Ditzy looked down at the table, and then back up at Twilight and Trueblood.
“You guys totally did it!” she shouted again, a huge grin on her face.
Twilight’s cheeks turned a very deep purple while Trueblood just sort of turned her face away, without either of them saying anything.
“Wait a second,” Gilda said slowly. “Is she right?”
The two mares buried their muzzles into each other’s necks, giggling.
“Ditzy,” Husk said softly, “I apologize for doubting you, but there still might have been a more tactful way to handle that revelation.”
“Well, let me be the first to congratulate you two, I guess,” Gilda said.
“Thanks, Gilda,” Trueblood raised her muzzle up and smiled at the griffin. “And yes, I think that I’m not out of line in saying that Twilight and I are...” she looked at Twilight, twisting her face for confirmation, “involved?”
“Involved works,” Twilight answered. “I like that idea.”
“Well, that escalated quickly,” Bea said. “What brought this on?”
“It wasn’t that quick,” Trueblood said. “I think it’s been building for a while.”
“Yeah. It’s been building,” Twilight agreed with a smile.
“You totally did it! You totally did it! You totally did it!” Ditzy started dancing around, singing the same words over and over.
“Oh and it turns out we’re also sisters,” Twilight added.
Ditzy tripped and fell over something, crashing into Bea’s chair and collapsing both of them to the floor.
“I beg your pardon?” Husk asked. “I may have mis-heard you.”
“Well, not directly of course, since we are from different worlds, but there is still a very definite...tie,” Twilight explained.
“Do I even want to know?” Gilda stated. “I think I do. Oh, why do I want to know this?”
“It’s okay, Gilda,” Trueblood said. “Turns out that Sparky and I have the same dad. Sort of.”
“Well, that’s...kinda creepy, actually,” Gilda answered.
Twilight bumped up against Trueblood, smiling.
“I’m so happy for you,” Bea said from beneath the table. Slowly she rose up, bringing her head clearly into view. “What does this mean for the two of you?”
“Uh, well I’m not sure?” Twilight said. “I hadn’t thought about it. Right now, we’re just...feeling things out.”
“Ha!” Ditzy’s head popped up. “Feeling things! Ha!”
Bea’s horn lit up and Ditzy was pushed back down.
“And on that note,” Trueblood said, “let’s move on to another subject, okay?”
“It’s going to be difficult to ignore this completely,” Husk suggested.
“Not too difficult,” Bea said, regaining her seat. “We’re all adults, and this is hardly the first time that we’ve been around a new couple, I’m sure.”
“Yeah, but a pair of powerful magic-wielding sisters dating isn’t exactly an everyday event, y’know,” Gilda said.
Twilight stifled a laugh.
“We could talk about the big secret thing that the Empire is doing,” Ditzy stated from beneath the table.
There was an audible pause in the room.
“Ditzy, what are you talking about?” Trueblood asked.
“The big secret thing that the Empire is doing,” she repeated.
“What big secret thing?” Bea asked, looking down at the wall-eyed mare.
“The one they have all the notes for on the bottom of this table,” she answered, pointing up.
“What?” Trueblood dropped to the ground in a flash. “I’ll be, she’s right.”
A glow of golden magic illuminated underneath the table, and in short order a stack of papers came around to land on the top of the table, spreading out to be easily seen.
“What is it?” Gilda asked. “I see the Imperial Crest on it, but other than that, it all just looks like gibberish.”
“It kind of is,” Trueblood stated. “The Empire uses a variety of codes when they are sending out crucial information. Helps to keep things secret.”
“So, you can read this?” Bea asked.
“No. No, I can’t,” Trueblood frowned. “This is a new code.”
“Uh, Ditzy?” Twilight asked, pulling back to look under the table. “You said that you knew this was a secret message a minute ago. Are you able to read this?”
Her head popped up between Twilight and Trueblood. “Yep!”
“No offense, but...how?” Gilda asked.
“Ditzy is full of surprises,” Husk stated.
“It’s just a bunch of lines and circles,” she answered. “They have a pattern, and the pattern has to match with something, and the something was obviously words, so I just matched the pattern to the same pattern that words use and it reads just like words.”
“I...think I followed that,” Twilight answered. “That’s amazing!”
“It is?” Ditzy asked. “Huh. I didn’t know that.”
“What does it say?” Bea asked.
“Oh, well, I only read the first page, so...” Ditzy rose up and flew above the table, her eyes scanning two separate areas of the documents. “They’re talking about transferring a magical discovery, something really powerful that they want to keep out of the hooves of the civilian ponies of the Empire. It gives instructions to the ponies that were supposed to get these papers to, huh,” she looked up at everypony, “to look for us, actually. They want us to be harassed and distracted. Kept away.”
“Keep away, eh?” Trueblood ran her hoof over her chin.
“Does it describe the magic artifact?” Twilight asked.
Ditzy’s head twisted back and forth, scanning over the pages. “Nope. It barely mentions it, actually.”
“Need to know,” Gilda said.
“You aren’t thinking that it’s the Elements, are you?” Bea asked.
“Maybe,” Twilight answered softly. “What other kind of powerful artifact would they be guarding?”
“Then we’re too late,” Gilda said. “They’ve already got them.”
“Woah, woah, woah,” Trueblood said, standing up and looking around the table. “Don’t anypony rush to a conclusion here. All we know is that they have something, and they don’t want us to have it. That’s all we know.”
“True,” Bea said, “but we’re not likely to know much else.”
“Sure we are! Because we’re gonna go find out!” Trueblood stated with a smile.
“How? We don’t even know where they are?” Twilight said. “All they left in this message was to keep us away by harassing us. Not pushing us away from a particular spot.”
“Of course they are,” Trueblood said. “We just haven’t discovered it yet.” She turned to look at Ditzy. “Is there anything in there about other soldiers that are supposed to be doing this?”
“Uh, yes. They talk about driving them--well, us--towards the south or east, so that others can continue the detail,” Ditzy stated.
“Great, so that means that they are going to be north or west, or probably both,” Trueblood smiled. “And what city is northwest of here?”
“Oatland,” Bea answered. “If you want to talk biggest and closest.”
“And if there is anything that Fantasia likes, it's being seen and loved. Any chance to parade through town and get the adoration of hundreds of ponies is right up her alley.”
“But, wouldn’t she want to avoid being seen?” Twilight asked. “If they are transporting something secret that they don’t want us to know about, why do it where everypony could see?”
“No, she wants to be seen,” Trueblood said, “she just doesn’t want us to see whatever it is.”
“I don’t know,” Twilight shook her head, “something about this seems strange.”
“Trust me, Sparky. I know Fantasia better than anypony. This is exactly what she would do. And we need to find out if she’s got these Elements of yours before she gets back to Canterlot and it becomes almost impossible to get free.”
“I guess so,” Twilight said hesitantly.
“Hey, Trueblood has a nose for these things,” Gilda said. “If she says this is the right thing, I’m betting it’s the right thing.”
“I trust her,” Husk answered. “And it really is worth checking out.”
“I suppose so,” Twilight answered.
“Hey, don’t worry, Sparky,” Trueblood put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “We’ll go. Just the two of us. That way we can get in and out quick if needed.”
Trueblood’s smile shot straight into Twilight. Her skin shuddered under the hoof brushing across her withers, and her heart tried to beat out of her chest, her ears turning towards the other mare. “Okay.”
“Everything’s going to be fine,” Trueblood said, her teeth gleaming in the soft light.
* * * * * * *
The group came to a stop, each one glancing around at their surroundings. A hard gallop from most and a low-level flight from others brought them here, leaving the runners gasping for air.
“This is...much nicer than I recall...from my trips to the Everfree Forrest,” Rarity stated. “Not that I am complaining, mind you.”
“Yeah, I gotta say, this is a might nicer than I expected, too,” Applejack agreed.
“What are you talking about?” Goldfeather looked around. “This is the way that Everfree always looks.”
Birds lighted in the trees, singing as leaves fluttered in the breeze, light playing across them. Flowers bloomed on the ground as rabbits ran into the brush at the pony’s unexpected attention.
“Not for us,” Trixie explained. “Which is part of what we have to explain to you about who we are and why we’re after Twilight Sparkle.”
“You’re from her world, aren’t you?” Goldfeather stated. “What happened with Coldheart? Did you kill her?”
“Uh, well, I think that y’all might be a couple of steps ahead of us here,” Applejack stated. “Seems like you already know where we’re from and such.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Goldfeather walked up to the farm-pony, “but what happened to Coldheart? Did you kill her? Did that Luna pony? Is she gone?”
“‘Fraid not,” Applejack stated.
“Indeed, this Coldheart creature has created quite a problem back on our world,” Rarity explained. “We were sent here to get Twilight so that we might do our very best to be rid of her.”
Her head spun around to stare at Rarity. “Sparkle can do that? She can beat Coldheart?”
“Not alone,” Trixie stated. “Twilight is very capable, but not that capable. Trust me, I know.”
“I don’t get it,” Goldfeather said. “Then why do you need her?”
“Because together we can do all kinds of magicky-wagicky things that zap the biggest meanies and make them into non-meanies!” Pinkie explained in a way that only she could.
“What Pinkie is tryin’ to say,” Applejack explained, “is that Twilight is one of us, and together we have the strength to beat Coldheart.”
“Beat her?” Goldfeather chuckled. “Have you ever been around her?”
“Nope,” Applejack said.
“I assure you that we are very serious about this,” Rarity said. “We simply need to find Twilight.”
“Right,” Goldfeather said. “I was hoping that you at least had good news to counter what you did back at my place.”
“Hold on, there!” Rainbow Dash flew up and landed in front of Goldfeather. “Look around at us. Take a good look.” She turned and looked at the other ponies, her hoof swinging around with her gaze. “All six of us--even Trixie--we’re all here for the same reason.” She turned back to Goldfeather. “Because Twilight is family. We’re all family. We risked coming here from another world to reunite us all together, because we are strong when we are together! When we are family!”
She rose up and got in the griffin’s face, pressing her muzzle against Goldfeather’s beak.
“And when a family is strong, they can do anything!” Rainbow Dash growled.
Goldfeather stared into Rainbow Dash’s eyes, her hackles raised and her feathers puffed out. She clacked her beak closed a few times, pressing into Dash’s muzzle, even as the pony pushed back.
Suddenly, Goldfeather pulled away, stepping back to get a better look at Rainbow Dash. “I like you, pony. What’s your name?”
“Rainbow Dash! Fastest flier in all of Equestria!” She pushed her chest out.
“You really think that you and yours can beat Coldheart?” she asked.
“Think? Ha! I know we can beat that Nightmare wanna-be!” Rainbow Dash scoffed.
“Trixie says so, too!” Trixie stepped in. “Coldheart cannot defeat them when they are together.”
Goldfeather looked sidelong at Rainbow Dash. “You vouch for her?”
Rainbow looked at Trixie, then over to Goldfeather, then back at Trixie. “Yeah, I do,” she said eventually. “In fact, I vouch for everypony here. Like I said, they’re family.”
“Good enough for me,” Goldfeather nodded.
“Now, ya gotta tell me, what the heck was up with that weird basement shrine thingie?” Rainbow asked.
“Yeah, thanks for bringing that up,” Goldfeather said. “All that work, ruined.”
“How did we ruin it? By seein’ it?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“As soon as Coldheart finds out about it, not only am I dead, but all those griffins are dead, too,” Goldfeather snarled.
“But how are they gonna find out?” Rainbow Dash threw her forelegs up in the air.
“Because...because...” she tried to answer.
“‘Cause you had it in your mind that as soon as somepony found out, no matter who that pony really was, that it was gonna be Coldheart or one’a her agents?” Applejack stepped forward asking softly.
“Yeah,” Goldfeather admitted.
“We won’t tell anypony!” Pinkie jumped in. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”
Goldfeather watched the pink pony go through an odd set of motions as she gave her promise. She opened her mouth to say something, one eyebrow raising.
“It means that she is quite genuine in her promise,” Rarity explained, “and if it would help, I believe that we would all go through the same promise.”
“Only if Trixie must...” she muttered.
A glance her way brought a response from Rainbow Dash. “Yeah, yeah, it’s cool. Pinkie’s just...Pinkie.”
“What were you doing with those griffins, darling? And why were they so very grateful to you?” Rarity asked.
“That’s...complicated,” Goldfeather said.
“Simple version, then?” Rainbow suggested.
“Simple version...” Goldfeather paused, her eyes shifting around, focusing on nothing. She let out a deep sigh. “Let’s just say that griffins in this world have had a rough time of things, and I’ve done everything that I could to make sure that as many of them as could found a safe place to be together. And I did that by getting as close to Coldheart as I could stomach, and that sometimes made me do things that I will always regret.”
“Oh my, what made you do that?” Fluttershy asked.
“I...this isn’t a good time, okay. Let’s just say that Coldheart has a taste for things that aren’t pleasant, and to help the majority, I had to make some deals that...that are going to be with me. Forever.” Goldfeather hung her head down, turning away from all the ponies.
“Oh, you poor dear!” Fluttershy rushed up towards her, only to have Rainbow Dash get in her way.
Shaking her head, Rainbow Dash scowled at her pegasus friend, and then turned back towards Goldfeather.
“Don’t you sit there and feel pity!” Rainbow shouted. “This is about family, and they come before anypony. You’ve done what you’ve done for the right reasons. You have nothing to be ashamed of, and should stop sulking!”
Turning her eyes up, Goldfeather squinted at Rainbow Dash. “You don’t know anything about what I’m going through.”
“And I don’t need to! You say that Coldheart is the problem? Then we deal with Coldheart!” Rainbow exclaimed. “If we find Twilight, then we can deal with your Empress. So, are you going to help us find her, or just sit here like a kitten?”
Rising up, Goldfeather towered over Rainbow Dash, who put her wings out to make herself look bigger. Goldfeather did the same, and dwarfed the smaller pony, but all that made Rainbow do was push forward, putting her muzzle near the griffin again.
“Damn,” Goldfeather smiled, “I really do like you, pony! I’ve needed this kick in the butt for longer than I care to admit. How did you learn so much about griffins?”
“School,” Rainbow Dash held up her hoof, which Goldfeather met with her claw.
Applejack stood there, shaking her head, her mouth hanging open.
“I concur,” Rarity said softly to Applejack. “I dare say that we may never understand griffins.”
“But Rainbow Dash does, and that’s all we need right now,” Trixie offered. She stepped over towards Goldfeather again. “Does this mean that you will help us to find Twilight Sparkle?”
Turning to look at her, Goldfeather nodded. “Yeah, and I know where she is, or at least, where to look for her. And hopefully we’ll get to her before Toy does?”
“Toy?” Applejack asked. “Who in tarnation is Toy?”
Goldfeather scowled. “Trouble.”
* * * * * * *
“Luna?” Her voice was smooth and soothing, even at a time like this. “Luna, wake up.”
“Grungle. Finaba oopla, grungle.” The language she muttered was only decipherable by the unconscious.
“Yes, I know, Luna. I’m sorry,” Celestia was fluent in unconscious. “Still, I need you to get up. I can’t lower the sun and raise the moon right now. You can go right back to sleep after it’s done.”
Luna popped up, her eyes blinking repeatedly. “Is it time? I didn’t notice! I was going to sleep through it!” She leapt from the bed and ran out onto the balcony adjoining Twilight Sparkle’s bedroom. The sun was hanging low in the sky.
“How long has it been this way?” Luna turned as Celestia walked slowly out onto the balcony with her wife.
“Not long enough for anypony to notice,” she answered. “I wasn’t going to leave anypony worrying.”
“I’m not thinking of just anypony.” Luna’s horn came to life, her eyes glowing with a bright silver light, and soon the whole of the balcony was lit in her iridescence. Celestia watched, her heart swelling as her sister performed the magic that she had done so often before. The magic that worked through her lifted her off of the balcony, pulling her into the air to join the heavenly bodies she manipulated.
Her teeth clenched, Luna willed the sun to lower itself down below the horizon, a prism of color decorating the horizon as it faded from view. Soon enough, her moon crested on the far horizon, rising elegantly to signal the arrival of her night.
Setting herself back down onto the balcony, Luna’s chest rose and fell deeply. She looked up into the sky, twisting her head around to take in as much of the canopy of stars as she could. “I hate it,” she said solemnly.
Stepping up beside her, Celestia stared up into the newborn night sky. “Hate what?”
“This night. The layout of the stars. It is all wrong,” she said.
“It looks perfectly normal to me,” Celestia answered.
“No, it is not. Look at the thirty-second parallel. The lights should be more of a purple. Right now they are too blue. And over in the second azimuth there is a cluster that is supposed to twinkle far more than it is right now,” she explained.
Celestia tried to repress a giggle--unsuccessfully.
“Are you laughing at me?” Luna turned her head slowly towards her wife.
“A little, yes,” Celestia answered. “This is what I was telling you a while back. You are much better with the night than I ever was.”
“And now I know why! When forced to do both duties it tasks you, and neither are done to the standards that I find acceptable,” she stated with a curt nod.
“Well, I apologize,” Celestia answered with a smile. “If I had my preference you would have been sleeping, and I would have done your duty tonight.”
Luna’s face dropped.
“No! No, Tia, that is not what I was implying. I did not mean to make you think that...” Her voice trailed off.
“What? That I couldn’t perform my given duty? That I didn’t have a horn? That I am magically impotent?” She laughed lightly. “Luna, you are saying nothing that I am not fully aware of already.”
“I did not mean to exacerbate the matter. You are still the Goddess of the Sun and a Princess of Equestria! You are my sister, my wife, and my equal in every way!” Luna demaded.
Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Every way? That’s a bit of a new attitude from you.”
“Every way that involves the command of the skies,” Luna clarified. “Though at the moment, I would not think to lord any power over you in other ways.”
Her smile left her face. “What? Why?” Celestia asked.
“I will not degrade you at this time, Tia. It does not seem fitting,” she answered. “I do not wish to damage you further. We must see to your safety.”
Expressionless, Celestia stared at her sister. For a long moment, they stood together on the balcony before Celestia spoke again. “Luna, would you join me inside for a moment?” She stepped back, gesturing towards the door with her extended wing.
“Of course,” she answered, stepping past the alabaster wing and into the tree house.
Following after her, Celestia gently closed the door and turned to face her sister.
“Why did you want to come inside, Tia? Is there something--” Luna’s head jerked to the side, forced that way by Celestia’s hoof slapping her across the face.
“How dare you!” Celestia growled. “At the one moment in my life when I need to feel more normal than ever, you will treat me as an invalid? You say pretty words, but you will not treat our own private, intimate moments with the same respect that we have since our relationship began?”
Her head turned slowly back around, coming finally to face her sister-wife. Luna’s tongue came out and touched the corner of her mouth, tasting blood, and then slowly worked its way back into her mouth. “I love you, Tia. I love you enough to defy Death herself, but if you ever lay your hoof on me like that again...”
“What?” Celestia spat. “What will happen? You think that I’m frail and fragile, remember?”
“Tia,” Luna held her tone in check, “this has nothing to do with your current condition.”
“Doesn’t it?” Celestia’s hoof flashed forward, swiping across towards Luna’s face--and never finding its destination.
A midnight glow held the hoof aloft, gripped in a powerful magic as Luna raised her head higher, a sneer curling up her lip. The magic curled around Luna’s horn, while power trickled from the corner of her eyes.
“How dare I?” Luna dragged Celestia’s hoof back to the ground, and then took hold of the other three, locking the alicorn in place. “How dare thee! Twas us that freed thee from thy prison beneath the fallen Canterlot! Twas us that hath performed thy duties since the destruction of our castle! We have aided thee at every turn!”
Her voice, still slightly rough from her wound, was gravelly from fury. And the tone went towards the realm of Nightmare.
“Thou thinks that we are belittling you by kindness?” She lashed out with her hoof, grasping Celestia by the mane and pulling her forward. “Perhaps we have been too kind on thee. Perhaps we do need to remind thee of thy true place!”
A sharp yank on her mane pulled Celestia down, causing her to fall to her knees onto the hard, wooden floor. Celestia looked up at her, eyes trembling as she tried to meet the glowing orbs of her sister that stared down at her. She couldn’t hold the gaze, turning her eyes to the floor in an instant.
“As we thought,” Luna hissed. “Kiss our hooves, slave, and we may forgive thee.”
Celestia didn’t move, her head still staring downward.
“Did thou not hear us?” Luna shouted. “Or dost thou need encouragement?”
Shimmering into existence from nothing, a black rod snapped across Celestia’s flank, leaving a bright red welt. She yelped as the rod struck her, but did not move. A second and third time it struck her, and finally Celestia fell forward, her muzzle landing next to Luna’s hooves.
Stretching out her neck, Celestia’s lips met with Luna’s hooves.
“See now, was that so difficult?” Luna asked.
“No, Mistress,” Celestia said weakly as her lips ventured over shoes that covered Luna’s fetlock.
Curling back her lips, Luna sucked in a breath between her teeth. Her rear hooves shifted, and she took the rod and rubbed it along her wife’s flank. Celestia responded by pressing back against her sister’s ministrations.
Turning her head, Luna located the bed she recently vacated, and moved towards it, and finally turning and plopping down on it, her rear legs spread. She took her hoof, pointed at Celestia, and then to her own loins.
Bowing her eyes, Celestia crawled over towards the bed, urged along with light smacks caressing her flank. Raising her head and peppering Luna’s inner leg with kisses, she worked her way up towards her prize. Before she reached it, two hooves grabbed either side of her head, lifting her muzzle up.
“Thine only task is our pleasure. Is that clear?” Luna asked sternly, black energy swirling along the edge of her eyes. “Thou shalt do what we tell thee, when thou art told, and if thee does it properly, we may reward thee. If thou does it improperly, we will most definitely punish thee. Dost thou understand?”
“Y--yes, Mistress,” Celestia stammered.
Dropping her hold, Luna placed her hooves on her belly and lay back, spreading her wings wide until they covered the bed like an ebon blanket. Celestia pressed forward until the lips of her mouth met with Luna’s nether lips in a most intimate kiss, enticing a moan from her Mistress.
The flavor of Luna’s sex seeped across Celestia’s mouth, giving her a taste of things ahead. She could feel Luna’s pussy opening up to her advances, offering itself to her mouth and her actions. Snaking her tongue out, Celestia let it deliver a long, slow lick up the length of the slit, the thick juices now deep and hearty in her mouth.
“Faster, slave!” Luna growled from her back, a swift smack of the rod on Celestia’s backside providing enforcement to the concept.
Following instructions, Celestia increased the tempo her tongue worked on her sister’s marehood. Delicate licks turned to sharp strokes, with an occasional probe inside the depths of her folds.
“Yes, just like that!” She hissed. “Fuck us with thy tongue!”
Darting it out to the point where it hurt, Celestia drove her tongue deep inside Luna’s cunt. She felt her sister’s hooves grasp the side of her head as she pulled it out and repeated the procedure, feeling the wet cavity tighten around her tongue.
A gutteral grunt rumbled from Luna. She swatted Celestia’s flank with a sharp snap, wordlessly encouraging more activity. Celestia obeyed with vigor, her mouth gobbling up the flesh surrounding Luna’s pussy while her tongue continued to work the insides.
Very shortly, her actions were rewarded with a deep groan and the arching of Luna’s back as she thrust her groin into Celestia’s face again and again. Luna’s cum poured out into Celestia’s mouth and onto her face, with her drinking in as much as she could manage. After several thrusts and loud moans, Luna relaxed both herself and her grip. Slowly, she raised herself up and pulled Celestia’s head from her groin.
“That,” she said huskily, “deserves a reward.”
Bending forward, Luna brought her mouth into contact with Celestia’s, tasting herself on her sister’s lips. Celestia felt her mouth invaded by her wife’s tongue, as it swirled around, pulling as much satisfaction from the act as it could from inside.
Something prodded Celestia from behind. It wasn’t the rod that had been whipping her, but rather something larger. It played along her flank, coming to rest at the base of her tail for a moment. She tried to pull back and see what it was, but Luna suddenly gripped the back of her head, and held her to the kiss.
The object, large and blunt, moved again, this time tracing down to Celestia’s cutie mark where it pushed and played for a moment, before crossing back over and resting between Celestia’s ass cheeks.
“Relax thyself,” Luna pulled back from the kiss, “or this may be much more difficult for thee.”
“Mistress, I--” Celestia began before Luna cut her off.
“Do not contradict us, slave! Do as we say. We thought that was clear,” she stated.
“Yes, Mistress,” Celestia whispered.
Celestia could feel the large object approaching her rear passage, pressing against her tailhole firmly.
“Thou struck us,” Luna said with a rough voice. “Despite the pleasure, thou hast to be punished for that.”
Her eyes darted back and forth, trying to find a way to see what it was behind her without turning her head, or looking directly into the face of her Mistress.
“Stop that!” Luna commanded. “Look at us!”
Slowly turning her eyes back, Celestia met her sister’s gaze, her breath ragged, taking in what Luna exhaled. Their lips were still close enough to touch, but there was no kiss.
“We want to see thy face as this happens, so do not turn away from us, is that understood?” Luna stated.
A shiver ran across Celestia’s coat as she nodded. Luna was sitting on Twilight’s bed still, while Celestia was kneeling on the floor in front of her, their eyes locked.
Black energy dripped across Luna’s eye as Celestia felt her tailhole invaded by the object. It pushed inside, slowly and steadily, expanding her anal passage with every passing moment. Celestia’s lip quivered, her eyes filling with tears as the object went deeper.
“Relax thyself,” Luna soothed. “If thou dost, this shall be much quicker.”
Short, sharp nods were the answer, and Celestia did her best to let her body lose tension. The pressure of the object was having the other desired effect however, and her body was reacting to the sexual nature of it. She swallowed hard, her mouth opening as her eyelids slipped half-closed.
“Look at us!” Luna commanded. Instantly Celestia’s eyelids opened completely, but only for a moment as the passion forced them half-closed again. “We want to see thine eyes as we fuck thine ass.”
A moan was the only response that Celestia could muster as she felt the object begin to pulsate and then move in and out of her tailhole.
“Remember this, slave,” Luna instructed, her voice breathing onto Celestia’s mouth. “We want thou to see in our eyes what happens when we do this to thee. We want thou to know that we can see what thou art feeling the whole time. We want thee to know the truth.”
There was no anger. There was no pity. All Celestia could see in her sister’s eyes was an unbridled lust. Which made her do nothing but moan a second time and push back against the object that was behind her, fucking her ass.
“If thou beg for forgiveness, we might stop,” Luna suggested, “but if we stop, then thou might not cum. So what is it thee values more, slave, our forgiveness or thine own pleasure?”
“I...I...” Celestia’s voice was short and breathy, her brain trying to form words while her body could only concentrate on the pleasure that was wracking her system.
“What is it going to be? If thou dost not beg us soon, then it might be too late,” Luna hissed. “We can sense thou art close. It might only be a few seconds before thee hast lost the moment.”
“Mi--Mistress, please...” Celestia began.
“Please what? Finish your statement, slave,” Luna said in a husky tone.
“Mistress, please...please don’t stop,” Celestia stated.
Luna’s eyes shot wide. “Why thou art a dirty, selfish little whorse! Are thou telling us that thou value this massive dildo in thine ass more than thou values our forgiveness?” The object began slamming into Celestia’s rectum. “Art thou saying that thou art so desperate to cum that thou would risk leaving us angry?”
“I--I’m sorry, Mistress,” she gasped, her eyes trying to stay focused on her sister’s. “You are j--just too good. I ca--can’t hold on much longer.”
“Oh, so now it is our prowess that thou uses as an excuse and not thine own pathetic lust! Thou art disgraceful! Thou should just go ahead and cum now and get it over with,” Luna snarled. “In fact, if thou dost not cum in the next ten seconds, we are going to stop and just tie thee to the bed, with no means to pleasure thyself for the whole night.”
“N-no! Please, Mistress! Please, don’t!” Celestia begged.
“Five seconds, slave,” Luna stated.
Celestia’s eyes rolled back into her head as she lost sight of her sister. Her entire body convulsed and shuddered as her cum poured from her gaping cunt, drenching the floor. And just as it seemed to be over, she screamed, loud and guttural, as another wave of orgasm flooded over her. Her legs and hooves were soaked in her own juices, while Luna continued to drive the object deep into her ass.
Her legs gave out, and Celestia sank completely to the ground, falling onto her side and laying there, panting heavily. She felt the item that filled her tailhole disappear, leaving an absence that her body filled immediately.
It took her some time, but she regained her thoughts, and was able to sit up slowly. Luna was waiting for her with a smile.
“You did that on purpose,” Luna said.
“Wh--whatever are you talking about, love,” Celestia replied slowly, her body and mind still trying to sync completely.
“You hit me on purpose,” she clarified. “You wanted me to lose my temper.”
“It was...necessary.” Celestia brought her hooves up and straightened her crown.
“How so?” Luna stood from the bed, stretching her legs and back.
“You thought of me as frail. Weak. I couldn’t let that sit. I needed to prove--to both of us--that I wasn’t,” Celestia explained.
“And?” Luna looked at her wife. “There seems to be another part to that.”
Celestia smiled. “And I needed to prove to you that you are still strong. That you are not a victim in this.”
“I know that I am strong. In fact, you practically drove me to hurt you--truly hurt you--with your action,” Luna’s eyes flashed dark. “That is not wise.”
“But you kept control. That’s the important part. You kept control because you knew it was me. And in the future, you will be able to keep control of your anger, but not because of me--but because of you,” Celestia said. “You are in control, Luna.”
Baring her fangs, Luna stood over her wife, dark energy coming from her eyes. “Yes, I am.” She stepped back, the fangs turning to a smile. “In a good way, though. Come, I am hungry. Let us eat.”
“Whatever you say,” Celestia stood and walked down beside her.
* * * * * * *
“I commend your work,” Coldheart stated. “Presuming, of course, that you are being completely honest with me.” She looked over at Cadance across the table. “Which you aren’t, naturally.”
“I’m doing what I have to do, Fantasia,” Cadance answered.
“Yes, but for who?” Coldheart levitated up a morsel of cake and took a bite. The table between them was rich with food, sweet and savory items of all descriptions, and both ponies were enjoying the cornucopia of delights. And on Coldheart’s side was a stack of paper that she had been reading throughout the meal.
Cadance was still dressed in her black leggings, with the thin silver chain, her mane pulled back into a severe line down her neck, with the tail tied up tight. Coldheart wore regalia that looked liked a variation on Celestia’s royal attire, but also had a long purple cape, complete with pink and red finery woven into the body, and a feathered edge that draped from her withers back over her flank and spread out onto the ground.
“For me, of course,” Cadance answered. “Isn’t that what I’m supposed to be doing? Becoming as selfish as you?”
“Selfish? Me?” Coldheart laughed and took a drink of wine. “I give love to as many ponies as are willing to come near me. I give them a purpose and happiness. How is that selfish?”
“I can’t believe you even have to ask me,” Cadance answered, levitating a bite of up to her mouth. “It doesn’t really matter, though, does it?”
“No, it doesn’t.” She turned and looked at the papers again. “So, you believe that the most likely place for the Equestrians to be reestablishing themselves is in the west? Because of the open terrain and the military positioning of it, you say?”
“I do.” Cadance swallowed the food, staring over at the other. “It’s what Shining Armor was always talking about.”
“Ah yes, the fabled Shining Armor. You trust him that completely?” Coldheart asked.
“Do I...?” Cadance twisted her head, and returned the food to her plate. “You don’t understand who Shining Armor is, do you?”
“Should I?” Coldheart stared over the table. The wind blew through, flickering the candles, extinguishing two of them. Servants rushed over and re-lit them immediately.
Cadance began to nod slowly. “I understand.”
Setting the papers down, Coldheart took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Please, do explain it to me, Cadance, dear.”
“You have no Shining Armor,” Cadance said, her tone sounding perfectly clear.
“That’s not an explanation,” Coldheart smiled.
“When was the last time that a pony was with you willingly?” she asked. “Not one that you coerced or forced to love you, but a pony that spent a night with you because that was what they wanted to do?”
“You are treading on dangerous ground, Cadance,” Coldheart’s voice was frozen. “Choose your next words very carefully.”
“I understand. I truly do, because...” she hestitated, “...because I could have become you.”
“You will,” Coldheart smiled. “Trust me, you will.”
“Maybe, but I know why you didn’t become me now,” she explained. “You’re older than I am, and that means you went through more than I have. You’ve seen all the love in the world blossom around you and grow, but never for you. No pony ever loved you, did they?”
A bright white glow surrounded Cadance’s throat suddenly, and her eyes popped wide, hooves grasping at her neck.
“Cadance,” Coldheart said slowly, “I have the love of every being in two worlds. If you continue to say such malicious things to me, then I will have to remove some of your privileges. One of those being the right to breathe in my presence.”
The glow disappeared and Cadance collapsed back into her chair, gasping and wheezing.
“Now, why don’t we have a more pleasant conversation, no?” She picked up her wine again and took a drink. “I take it you are close to this Shining Armor. A lover?”
“H--husband,” she answered, rubbing her throat.
“Oh! Husband, eh? You have saddled yourself with a single stallion. I don’t know whether to commend you or mock you, truly,” Coldheart giggled.
“You should be jealous,” Cadance answered.
“Really? Well, then perhaps we should find him so that I can experience whatever it is that makes him so special,” she said.
“You couldn’t. I wish you could, actually. I do. I think that it would make a big difference,” Cadance said, reseating herself.
“And why couldn’t I? Before you answer, remember your privileges,” Coldheart stated.
“I can’t explain it,” Cadance said. “When I met Shining Armor, my heart skipped a beat. He was so young, at least compared to me, but it didn’t matter. He carried himself as somepony much older. As an old soul. We just...connected.”
“Did you, now?” Coldheart raised an eyebrow.
“Fantasia,” Cadance said softly, “may I come over to you?”
Turning her head, Coldheart paused. Her head slowly nodded in approval. Cadance stood from her chair and walked around to stand before the Empress. It looked like a smaller reflection staring up at the original as Cadance moved closer.
Leaning up, Cadance brought her muzzle directly in front of Coldheart’s, pausing for a moment. Closing the final gap, their lips met. Gently, Cadance massaged the larger mare’s lips with her own. She lingered there for a moment, letting the connection attempt to bond before finally pulling back.
“Cadance,” Coldheart said delicately, “I have already told you that we will be lovers, but when I want to have sex with you, I will tell you.”
She took a step back and sighed, and then Cadance nodded and turned to go back to her seat.
“I did not know that you were that attracted to me, though,” Coldheart said. “I certainly understand why, I’m just surprised to see you display it so openly. It gives me even more hope for your future.”
“I’m sure,” Cadance said without emotion.
“And of course, I will enjoy making this Shining Armor our pet,” she stated. “Bringing him into our arrangement so that we can share his affections appropriately.”
“What?!” Cadance jolted in her seat. “We...we don’t need him.”
“Need? Certainly not, but if he is everything that you say he is, then I wish to experience him for myself.” She looked over at Cadance, her smile chilling the other mare. “Don’t worry, dear. I don’t think that I will break him for you.”
Her lips became two thin lines, pulled back into a smile that was razor like. “Thank you, Fantasia.”
“Now,” Coldheart returned to the papers beside her, “with the additional information that you have given me, I am now convinced where I need to move next.”
“The western shore?” Cadance asked, picking up a pastry.
“Too far, but the right direction, I think. I need to make another statement, and it seems like the most obvious place is...” She placed the map down, her hoof pointing to a small town to the southwest of Canterlot. “Here.”
Cadance swallowed hard as Coldheart smiled across the table.
“Ponyville.”
* * * * * * *
They walked next to each other, their tails flicking back and forth to touch each other’s flank with every step. It would have been blatantly obvious to anypony watching, but under the cloak of the night it wasn’t too flagrant an act.
“So, what are we looking for again?” Twilight asked.
“Anything suspicious,” Trueblood stated.
“Okay, so, suspicious by my definition or yours?” she wondered aloud. “Because if it’s my suspicious, we’re going to be finding a lot of things.”
“You can’t be that paranoid,” Trueblood giggled.
“Oh, I’m not--despite what some ponies say--it’s more that this world does so many things that seem just slightly out of place to me that everything sort of stands out,” Twilight said, and then continued before her companion could speak. “Of course, if everything stands out, then nothing stands out, so I suppose I could be looking for something that doesn’t stand out, but that just seems...weird.”
Waiting a moment to make sure her new marefriend was finished, Trueblood eventually answered. “That doesn’t seem like a good plan, either. Just keep your eyes and ears open. I’m sure that something will pop up sooner or later.”
“Well, hopefully it won’t be too poppy. I would prefer things to be a little calm if possible. Especially since we’re talking about the ponies that are hunting us down,” Twilight said. “I like the idea of a quiet day.”
The town was easy and peaceful, and the ponies were milling about the streets going to and fro, some with a purpose and many with none obvious. Resting on a large lake, Oatland was considered a rough town by some, but Twilight could see no obvious reason for that reputation.
“All I’m seeing are earth ponies,” Twilight observed. “Is that unusual?”
“Not really,” Trueblood said. “Oatland is known as an earth pony city, so not seeing any unicorns or pegasi wouldn’t be that odd. And no pony seems to be staring at us like were out of place, so I’m betting they see unicorns on a daily basis.”
“True.” Twilight glanced around. A pale yellow stallion with a black mane and a sickle cutie mark smiled and nodded at her from behind his cart filled with grapes. She responded in kind. “And everypony here seems nice enough.”
“Well, we don’t even know for certain that something is going on here, remember? This is all based on a piece of paper that was attached to the bottom of a table,” Trueblood recanted. “And speaking of tables, we might want to find one where we can sit and grab some food. And drink, maybe.”
“Um, I kinda gave up drinking,” Twilight said slowly. “I discovered that alcohol and I don’t get along.”
“That sounds like a story,” Trueblood stated. “Well, we can sit and have some tea then, and you can tell me all about that part of your life.”
“I’m not sure you would really like to hear it. It wasn’t my best moment,” Twilight admitted.
“Hey, I want to know all about you, Sparky. The good, the bad, the everything.” Her flank swung over and bumped Twilight playfully.
“Well, okay, but you asked for it,” Twilight laughed. She nodded forward. “There’s a place up ahead.”
“Looks clean enough. Let’s go,” Trueblood suggested.
The Gait and Tackle was an active spot, filled with dozens of young ponies out for the evening. A cacophony of joy met their ears as they walked to the door, greeted by a russet mare with a white mane.
“Welcome! Can I get you two ladies a table?” she asked.
“Please,” Trueblood answered. “And something a little quiet if possible.”
“Let me check,” she said with a smile, “I’ll be right back.”
The two looked around the place, the majority of those in attendance were stallions, with the mares present getting a good share of attention from each of them, and they could smell the hormones in the air.
“Yeah, I think getting a quiet table is a good idea,” Twilight said. “I don’t really feel like getting hit on tonight.”
“Hit on?” Trueblood reared her head back. “No pony better be hitting on my mare, or I’ll give them the what for!”
“Well, hopefully they’ll figure it out quickly,” Twilight bumped up against Trueblood casually.
The russet mare returned, bearing a big smile. “Okay, found just what you want. If you would follow me?” She turned and walked through the establishment, leading the pair past a gaggle of ogling eyes. Twilight tried not to notice, but she was feeling more and more uncomfortable, like meat on display.
Trueblood wasn’t having any problem. Her eyes were firmly focused on the flank of the mare in front of her, watching it bounce with every step, the circular cutie mark dancing to keep her entranced.
“Here you are,” the mare stopped and gestured at a table. It wasn’t exactly quiet, but it was a little out of the way, and that made it at least feel slightly cozy. “Your waitress will be with you in a moment.”
Both mares sat down, with Twilight staring daggers into Trueblood.
“This seems nice,” Trueblood said.
“Uh-huh,” Twilight said curtly.
“You okay, Sparky? You seem a little odd,” she answered.
“Oh, I’m fine, but I saw you staring at her flank! Already looking at other mares, eh?” she teased.
“Hey, just admiring! It was in front of me, what am I supposed to do, ignore it?” Trueblood said.
“Yes!” Twilight laughed. “I might not have the nicest flank in the world, but at least you could make me feel like I do.”
“I never said you didn’t have the nicest flank in the world,” Trueblood stated. “And besides, you were behind me. I was kinda hoping that you were staring at my flank.”
“That old thing?” Twilight smirked. “Been there already.”
“Oh, it’s gonna be that way tonight, eh?” Trueblood squared her shoulders. “Okay, fine. I can give as good as I get.”
“Hello, ladies,” a dun mare with a brown mane approached the table. “My name is Sharpedge, and I’ll be your server. Can I get you something to drink?”
“Just water for me, thanks,” Twilight stated.
“I think I’ll stick with water, too,” Trueblood said, “but we would like some menus as well. We’re kinda hungry.”
“You bet. I’ll be back in a second,” she answered and turned to leave. Twilight watched her walk away, twin blades shifting back and forth on her flank as she stepped.
“Ahem,” Trueblood said loudly.
Twilight spun her head around to see her marefriend staring at her with a wry smile.
“Busted,” Twilight admitted.
“Damn right you are!” Trueblood said. “Which makes us even.”
“Fine! We’re even,” Twilight laughed. “And it’s not my fault, she has a really nice, athletic flank.”
“Uh-huh! Same as the hostess! So, don’t be too judgmental!” Trueblood said.
Twilight looked down at the table, shaking her head in amusement. Then she slowly moved her head to the side. Turning, she looked back into the room, surveying the crowd. Earth ponies, all of them fit and attractive. Mostly stallions.
“Trueblood, I’m not sure if things are the same here, but back home there are about seven times as many mares as there are stallions. Is that true here?” she asked.
“I don’t know the exact ratio--I bet Bea does, though--but yeah, that sounds about right. Why?” she asked.
“Well, this place is filled with stallions. Shouldn’t it be mares? And shouldn’t there be at least one unicorn or pegasus?” Twilight wondered.
“I...guess so,” Trueblood looked past Twilight into the room. “They aren’t bad on the eyes, though.”
“That’s the other thing. All of the ponies we’ve seen are in great shape. Doesn’t that seem odd?” she asked.
“Yeah a little, now that you mention it,” Trueblood stated.
“And when I think about it, all their cutie marks are odd, too. They’re all--” Twilight’s eyes went wide, and her ears twitched forward. “We need to go. We need to go right now!”
“What is it, Sparky? What’s--”
Trueblood finished her sentence with a scream. One that was echoed by Twilight Sparkle. Both ponies fell back out of their seats, writhing on the ground in agony, their bodies convulsing sharply. Arcs of magic shot across their forms, shooting out as their horns seemingly attacked their own body.
The world went gray for Twilight. Her eyes lost focus and the color faded away from everything, the edge of her vision becoming a soft blur. All she could see was a tunnel with a dot of light ahead. Her head fell backwards, the floor meeting her with no kindness. She could hear a steady thumping sound in her ears, and she wondered what it was for a moment.
The pain went away as quickly as it came, but all Twilight could do was lay there, the thumping in her head continuing to fascinate her. It had an odd, familiar pattern to it. One that she was sure she had heard before. It was regular and steady, deep and thick.
Her heartbeat! She knew that she had heard it before somewhere.
“Sparky?” The sound of Trueblood’s voice pulled her back. She turned her head slowly, no strength in her system. The white mare looked small and puny, her body struggling to move. “Twilight? Are you...okay?”
“Wh--what happened?” she asked.
“Magic overload,” a familiar voice said. “A rather complicated spell that caused your own magic to attack you. It’s something that I’ve been considering for a while for...various reasons. Consider yourselves test subjects.”
Kneeling down beside beside Trueblood, Toy looked directly into the unicorn’s eyes.
“Welcome to the rest of your life. I plan to enjoy it.”
...To Be Continued
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Nine
“Heartstrings, ma’am,” the unicorn said. “Lyra Heartstrings.”
“Thank you, miss Heartstrings,” Celestia answered. “I appreciate you coming by this morning.”
The early daylight flooded into The Golden Oaks Library, causing Celestia’s coat to shimmer like dew on a rolling field. The mint green unicorn in the room seemed pale in comparison, standing across the table from the Princess, who sat calmly with a steaming cup of tea in front of her.
“Anything for you, ma’am,” she answered quickly. “I was a little surprised that you wanted to see me, though.”
“I wanted to speak with all of the unicorns in town. We need to get a good assessment of our strengths,” Celestia stated.
“Well, I don’t know what I can do compared to all the unicorns that you have in the royal guard. I mean, they are able to do amazing things with their magic. I’m just a musician,” Lyra smiled, her eyes shimmering.
“Well, tricks aren’t everything. Sometimes you need to look at the raw talent inside a unicorn,” Celestia explained. “The reports that I have read indicate that you have a tremendous level of magical power inside you, actually.”
“I did test a long time ago, but I wasn’t looking to go into your school for gifted unicorns. Please don’t take that personally, though,” Lyra pleaded.
“Oh ho ho, I did not mean to indicate anything negative, Miss Heartstrings. Let me ask you, though, are you willing to do anything that you can to help out Equestria?” Celestia’s smile was warm and soothing.
“I--I guess so. I mean, I don’t want to fight anypony. I’m just not sure that I have that in me,” she answered.
“And I am not asking you to fight, but there are things that ponies can do to help out that involve no violence at all,” Celestia stated. “There is a chance that you will be called on for such a task. Are you up to it?”
“Well, I guess so,” Lyra answered. “As long as I don’t have to hurt anypony, I think that I could help out.”
“Excellent. That’s all I could ever ask of anypony,” Celestia said. “Thank you again for coming by. I appreciate you taking time out from your morning for me.”
“It’s no problem, ma’am. It’s an honor to spend time with you,” Lyra answered.
“You are too kind. Thank you again for coming by,” Celestia said.
“Oh, um, are we done?” Lyra asked. “I feel like I didn’t say much.”
“You did everything that I asked,” Celestia answered. “And I have another guest that I must attend to now.” She turned her head towards the far corner of the library, still hidden in the long shadows of the morning sun. “Don’t I?”
Lyra followed Celestia’s eyes, looking into the deep shadows, and seeing nothing there. Not even after the shadow answered.
“Very impressive, Princess,” a voice hissed. Queen Chrysalis stepped from the shadows and into the streaks of sun, her eyes squinting in the bright light. “I just didn’t want to interrupt.”
Lyra stepped backwards, her pupils fully dilated. Her mouth stammered open and closed, but no words could find a way out. A few steps back, she turned and sprinted out the door, galloping towards downtown Ponyville.
“They love me so,” Chrysalis said.
“And you have given them every reason to do so,” Celestia answered cooly. “Perhaps it’s your warm, giving nature.”
Chrysalis stepped over to the alicorn, walking past her with an eyebrow raised. “Sarcasm is not your forte, Celestia.”
“I like to try new things out now and then,” she answered with a smile. “I was told that you had come to work with us in dealing with Coldheart. I want to thank you for that.”
“Oh, trust me, the pleasure will be all mine.” Chrysalis let her fangs show.
“We will deal with that when the time comes,” Celestia answered, “and not a moment before. For now, let’s deal with why you are here this morning. I thought you were in Canterlot.”
“I was,” the words rolled off of her tongue. “I went and visited dear, dear Cadance and spoke with her about the plan to get her away from Coldheart.”
“And?” Celestia asked.
“She refused.” Chrysalis walked over and picked up a picture of Cadance, Shining Armor and Twilight from a shelf, looking at the smiling faces staring back at her. “It seems she prefers the company of this otherworldly version of herself.”
“Why do I not believe that?” Celestia asked. “Could you spare a few more details for me, please?”
Setting the picture back in place, Chrysalis turned to look at the Sun Goddess. “I suppose there was a little more to it than that. She seemed to think that she would be better served staying there. She wanted to be there so she could...how did she phrase it? That’s right, that she wasn’t dying. Oh yes, and to tell you that she found her calling.”
Staring at Chrysalis, the smile on Celestia’s face changed. A warmth grew, providing as much light into the room as the sun that she represented.
“So proud,” Celestia whispered.
“Of what? Her abandoning you? Of her choosing to stay with her other self? I thought you ponies were supposed to be loyal and caring,” Chrysalis said.
“You have no idea,” Celestia answered. “It does change our plans, however. We will have to reconsider what to do.”
“I think you should be reconsidering a great many things,” Chrysalis stated.
“What is that supposed to mean?” Celestia asked.
“Perhaps I mean...your future?” Chrysalis moved and leaned over the table, bringing her muzzle close to Celestia’s.
Celestia lost her smile. “This is not the time or place, Chrysalis. When this is concluded we will obviously have a great many things to...discuss.”
“I look forward to it,” she droned.
The air became still, the two beings staring deeply into each other with measured patience. Finally, Chrysalis pulled back, letting a smile cross onto her face.
“There is something about you that is different, Celestia,” the changeling stated. “I can’t quite pinpoint it, but there is an air about you that is...puzzling.”
“Nonetheless,” Celestia said evenly, “we must assess and address the immediate matters, and not your own concerns. And that means that I will have to wake Luna to join us.”
“Oh, and ruin our special time together?” Chrysalis whined.
“You’re right, Chrysalis.” Celestia stated. “Sarcasm is much better suited to you than I.”
“You have kept all of your end of this arrangement?” Celestia asked.
“I have,” she answered.
“Excellent. Then we will definitely have something to use in the coming conflict,” Celestia said, nodding. “Yes, that is a good starting place.”
“As long as we have a good place to start, Princess, then we are on our way to a finish,” she replied.
“I suppose that we are,” Celestia answered. “Now, if you will wait for a moment, I will go and gather Luna.”
“Of course!” Chrysalis smiled. “Don’t worry about me.”
“Oh, I will try, Chrysalis. I certainly will try.” She took a deep breath and paused. “Do behave yourself while I’m gone.”
“I am on my best behavior,” Chrysalis answered.
“Sadly, I know,” she said.
Celestia walked up the stairs to the bedroom to find her sister.
* * * * * * *
“Horseapples!” Trueblood said bluntly.
“I think it’s a little worse than that,” Twilight responded.
The two mares were strapped upright by thick ropes to a wooden structure that was shaped like a large letter “X.” For the seventy-third time--she had been counting--Twilight tried to channel magic to her horn, but the iron band that was placed around the base, chains leading down connecting it to a metal strap around her neck, prevented anything from happening. They were sitting atop a very large wooden wagon, the crosses firmly attached to it at the base.
Standing on the edge of the wagon platform, Toy had just finished putting on a show for the gathered ponies in the town square. The ponies from town who were subject to that display were not amused, unlike the cheers from her army. And the adoration and respect that was wafting over the changeling was feeding her quite well.
“Thank you, my ponies,” Toy announced. “With the capture of these two rebels, we have insured the safety and prosperity of the Empire for generations to come. Now I give you a day of celebration before we begin their journey back to Canterlot.”
Another cheer erupted, and the ponies began to disperse on the edges, ready for their promised debauchery.
“This isn’t really a good idea, Toy,” Trueblood said. “When Fantasia finds out that you are doing this to these ponies--let alone what you are doing to me--she’s going to be really, really pissed. That’s not a good thing.”
Slowly turning her head, the two mares were greeted by a sly smile and glowing green eyes.
“I’ll tell you what,” Trueblood said, “let us go now, and I won’t ever mention this to her.”
“Uh, Trueblood...” Twilight began.
“I mean, I understand you don’t get a chance to act on your own very often, so you must be thrilled with this chance to be out of the castle,” Trueblood continued. “I’m actually surprised she let you off her leash to do this. Fantasia isn’t usually so forgiving.”
“Uh, you might not want to do that,” Twilight suggested.
Walking back towards the mares, the tip of Toy’s tongue slithered across her lips.
“It’s okay, Sparky,” Trueblood stated, “this isn’t the first time that Toy was sent to bring me back home. I’ll get us out of this, don’t worry.”
“I...I’m not so sure,” Twilight said.
A hoof reached up and grasped Trueblood’s face, squeezing her cheeks together roughly. “I would listen to your friend,” Toy stated. “There is nothing preventing me from causing you more pain than you can imagine.”
“Except for Fantasia flaying you alive for it,” Trueblood muttered through the grip.
A flash of green went across Toy’s eyes. She let go of the mare and tossed her head back, laughing at the sky.
“Are you okay?” Twilight asked quickly.
“Yeah,” Trueblood smiled with a twinkle, “I’m fine.”
Lowering her head back down, Toy stared first at one, then the other mare in turn. “There is one thing that you should probably know,” she directed at Trueblood.
“What’s that?” she replied.
“The Empress is gone. I now rule the Six Kingdoms.” Her words came out slow and sure, with a gentle ease that belied their meaning.
Blinking a few times, Trueblood finally replied, “What?”
“She’s gone. The throne is mine. YOU are mine,” she said.
“What happened to her?” Twilight asked.
“Funny you should ask,” she turned her attention to Twilight. “She’s on your world now. She went off to conquer it. To establish a new empire to rule.”
Twilight’s face paled. “What?”
“Why, it seems that you two ask the same questions,” Toy smirked. “Which one should I answer first?” She stepped up to Twilight. “I know, why don’t we share information. You tell me how that portal works, and I’ll tell you exactly what is happening to your loved ones back home.”
“Wh--what is happening to them?” Twilight stammered.
She brought her hoof up and stroked the mare’s cheek. “Ah-ah! SHARED information. You tell me about the portal, and I’ll share what you want to know. Or...” Pulling her hoof back she pressed it solidly against Twilight’s throat, cutting off her air. “I can simply force you to tell me everything I want to know, anyway.”
“Sparky!” Trueblood shouted. Her eyes went dark, staring at Toy. “I swear, Toy, if you harm a single hair on her mane, I will make you pay.”
She turned her head over to look at Trueblood, and let her hoof fall away. A sputtered cough and ragged intake of air were ignored as Toy moved her hoof back to stroke Twilight’s cheek.
“Did you say what I think you said?” Her hoof moved gently back on Twilight’s muzzle. “In the way that I think you said it?” She grasped Twilight’s mane and jerked it violently, causing a sudden shriek of surprise.
“Twilight!” Trueblood strained against her bonds.
“You did!” Toy stared at Twilight, and then her mouth moved over and bit into the mare’s neck lightly, a green glow surrounding her body as she did. After only a second she pulled back. “And it’s true! You two are in love. How utterly, wonderfully unexpected. And how much more simple this makes my task.”
She stepped away, licking her lips at the taste of newborn love lingering in her mouth. Turning, she stepped over to Trueblood, the white mare once again pulling at her chains as the changeling approached.
“Are you upset because I took a taste of your mare?” Toy teased. “She was delicious, I might add.”
“If my hooves were free...” Trueblood threatened.
“If they were, then I would truly have to beat you half to death,” Toy explained. “You were barely able to avoid me back when Coldheart was keeping me weak and feeble. Now, at my full strength, you would be nothing more than an annoyance.” Lifting a hoof up to stroke Trueblood’s face, she continued. “That would be a waste, though. It’s much easier to deal with you like this.”
A green glow surrounded the changeling’s hoof, transforming it into a jagged chitinous claw. Dragging it across her face, Toy left tiny furrows in the coat.
“No!” Twilight shouted. “Don’t hurt her!”
She turned quickly back to Twilight. “Oh, I will. I will rake every bit of the flesh from her face, one tiny scrap at a time. Unless, of course, you tell me everything that I want to know.”
“I will! Just don’t hurt her, please!” Twilight begged.
“Don’t let her push you, Sparky!” Trueblood shouted. “She can’t hurt me!”
Keeping her face directed at Twilight, Toy continued to speak. “Yes I can, Twilight Sparkle. I can hurt her deeply and permanently. I can turn this beautiful mare into a nightmare in a matter of seconds, with horrific screams to accompany the event. Would you like a sample?”
“NO!” Twilight lurched out, tears staining her face. “No, please. I’ll tell you everything I can.”
“Excellent,” Toy drooled. “Then you can start by telling me how that magic pool works. What makes it function?”
Her pupils shrank to dots. “I--I don’t know,” Twilight stammered. “I wasn’t able to activate it after I got here. I--I don’t know how it works.”
A shadow fell over Toy’s face, her eyes squinting. “I see that I may need to give a sample after all,” she growled.
“No! No, please. Please, don’t. I honestly don’t know how it works!” Twilight pulled against the chains.
“Yet you got here. You must know something, so why not share?” A claw pierced Trueblood’s flesh, eliciting a sharp hiss of air from the mare. A line of red ran down her cheek.
“I’ve had worse experiences walking through the woods,” Trueblood said defiantly.
“I know a lot about magic!” Twilight interjected. “I was able to use the pool once, but not again. I was hoping to find a book on the legends and histories of this world so that I could learn how to use it. I still can! I can figure out how to make it work!”
“Can you destroy it?” Toy lurched forward, putting her face against Twilight’s. “Can you figure out the magic that would get rid of it forever?”
“Destroy it?” Twilight pulled back. “I thought you wanted to...”
Trueblood started laughing. “She’s afraid!” she stated. “She wants to trap Fantasia in your world so that she doesn’t come back here and make her a lapdog again.”
A hoof slammed against Trueblood’s face, turning her muzzle sharply to the side. Toy turned back, her motion away so fast that Twilight wasn’t even aware she was gone for a moment. “My purposes are my own. Your purpose is clear. Figure out how to destroy that pool, or you will be short one girlfriend very, very soon.”
“I’ll do everything I can,” Twilight said. “Just don’t hurt her.”
“You can’t, Twilight,” Trueblood stated, her lip now stained with blood. “If you do then you’ll be trapped here.”
“I can’t let you suffer!” Twilight argued.
“No, you can’t,” Toy purred. “You’ll do anything for her, including helping me shut your world off from you, forever.”
“I won’t be tied up forever, Toy,” Trueblood said. “I want you to remember that.”
A light chuckle grew into a full laugh quickly. “I’m sorry, but you are an amusing child. You will be whatever I choose for you to be for as long as I choose it. If you and Twilight behave yourselves, there is a very good chance that you will enjoy a long, comfortable life in my service.” Her tone dropped. “Otherwise...”
She stepped away, walking towards the front of the platform. “It’s not like you have an option, either. Do you really think that there is somepony out there about to come to your rescue?”
* * * * * * * *
“So, where exactly are we headin’ again?” Applejack asked.
“I don’t know,” Goldfeather said. “Not exactly.”
“Trixie thought you said you knew where to find Twilight Sparkle,” she said.
“Yeah, well, it’s not quite that simple,” Goldfeather mumbled.
Seven figures walked alongside each other in a small group, following a road west after a long journey that had taken them south. The fields rolled to the horizon, green grass and trees glistening in the bright sun overhead.
“Well, at least it is a lovely journey to our destination,” Rarity stated from behind spectacular sunglasses.
“Yep!” Pinkie said from behind an unusually large pair of sunglasses.
“Geez, guys! This isn’t about having fun! We gotta find Twi and get her back home, remember?” Rainbow Dash urged.
“Of course, darling,” Rarity answered, “but just because we have to do something serious does not mean that we can’t look good in the process.” She turned to the bouncing pink pony nearby. “Well, some of us, anyway.”
“Whatever,” Rainbow Dash flew up next to the griffin leading the way. “Okay, Goldfeather, tell us again what is going on.”
Rolling her eyes, she let out a heavy sigh before her answer. “Like I said, Toy had this plan to draw Trueblood into a trap. I don’t know the details, but I know where it was supposed to happen--at least in general. We tracked the two of them to this area, and the plan was to draw them into a town that Toy had set up to be a big trap.”
“Twilight ain’t exactly easy to pin down,” Applejack said. “That girl can do some magics that’ll have you lookin’ two ways at the same time.”
“And Toy would’ve been ready for that,” she answered. “She’s vicious, cruel and, unfortunately, very shrewd.”
“She hasn’t dealt with Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie said knowingly. “It is unwise to underestimate her. Trixie knows this personally.”
“And your Twilight hasn’t dealt with Toy,” she answered.
“Well, actually, we all kinda have already,” Applejack said. “Sorta. I guess. Not sure the difference, though, and back home she had a different name.”
“Different creature, I promise you. You’re changeling wasn’t broken and driven to the point of madness and desperation,” Goldfeather explained. “I’ve looked in Toy’s eyes. And been subject to her...discipline. She’s dangerous.”
“More the reason we need to get there, then!” Rainbow Dash stated. “So, where do we go?”
“I don’t know!” Goldfeather yelled. “I thought I made that clear. I know the general area, but not the specific location. So, we just gotta look and hope.”
“Well, that only reinforces the necessity of our swift and precise actions,” Rarity stated. “We may be back up against a wall, but that only means that we have to fight our way to the front of this predicament and prevail!”
“It could be worse,” Pinkie said. “We could be one of them.”
She gestured to the field, indicating a large group of ponies that were gathered together around a series of huts, looking forlorn and lost.
“Oh my!” Fluttershy said. “Those poor, poor ponies. They look so sad.”
“Yeah, they do,” Rainbow Dash said. “Wonder what happened to them?”
“Only one way to find out.” Applejack turned and began to trot over towards them, the rest of the group following. Including Goldfeather.
It only took a few minutes to reach that congregation, and only seconds for them to see Goldfeather. Ponies scrambled for their tents, while a few of the more brave mares and stallions stepped up to confront the approaching group.
“Stop right there!” A unicorn stallion shouted. “We don’t want her kind here!”
“Woah, woah, woah!” Rainbow Dash flew up. “What is that supposed to mean? Are you telling me that you are judging her just because she’s a griffin? Well, that griffin is walking up here with a group of ponies, buster!”
“Oh, so you’re some kind of griffin-lover, are you?” He stepped forward. “Well, then you can keep on going, too. I don’t want--”
“Flint,” a unicorn mare said, stopping his rant. “Let’s hear them out.”
“Oh, we don’t want to be a bother,” Fluttershy stated. “We just saw your group from the road, and, well...what happened? This seems very unusual.”
“Damned Empire is what happened,” Flint spit out. “Thought we were safe, but I don’t think anypony is safe.”
“What did they do?” Trixie asked.
“They drove us from our homes,” the mare stated. “Practically the whole town. The militia rode in and forced hundreds of mares, stallions and foals out onto the street, stating that they needed our homes for military reasons.”
“That’s horseapples!” Flint said. “And it seemed they were only interested in getting rid of the unicorns and pegasi that lived there. Any earth ponies who left did so from fear.”
“That is horrible!” Rarity said. “Firstly, driving any foal from their home is an atrocious act, and secondly, singling out unicorns? That’s blatantly bigoted!”
“S’cuse me,” Applejack said, “but do you know why they were targeting just unicorns and pegasuses?”
“Pegasi, darling,” Rarity corrected.
“Yeah, them too,” she said.
“No,” the mare stated. “They just rounded us up and told us to leave. To be honest, I was afraid they were going to do worse than that.”
“You were right to be afraid,” Goldfeather said.
“What is she doing here, anyway!” Flint jerked his head towards Goldfeather. “I thought those dirty beasts were pretty much gone--thank goodness.”
“Hey--” Rainbow Dash didn’t get to finish her rant.
“Now you stop right there, mister!” Fluttershy stepped up. “You go on talking a pretty big game with your dislike of what the Empire did to you and your families--and that was a horrible thing--but to talk about our friend based on pre-existing prejudices makes you no better! You thought that them rounding up unicorns was bad, but then you say that griffins are bad just because they are griffins?” She stepped forward, her eyes burning, each step backing Flint up an equal amount. “Does that seem like a fair statement?”
“Well, I was just saying that--” he struggled to get out.
“You were just accusing her of being a horrible monster, when you don’t even know her! You should be ashamed!” Fluttershy continued.
He started rubbing his neck nervously. “It’s just that, with all we’ve been through, I didn’t want anything else bad happening.”
“And that is very understandable, but pre-judging somepony just because of how they look or what they are is wrong no matter how you slice it. So, I want you to apologize to Goldfeather right now!” His rear bumped against a rock, locking him in place as Fluttershy walked right up into his face. “You hear me, mister? Right. Now.”
“I--I’m sorry,” he said softly.
“What was that?” she asked.
“I’m sorry that I thought bad of you because you were a griffin,” he said louder.
“There,” she smiled. “That’s much better.” Fluttershy turned and walked back over to her group of friends.
“I think I see why you like her,” Goldfeather said to Rainbow Dash.
“Told ya!” Dash answered.
“Uh, pardon me again, miss,” Applejack spoke up, “but what was the name of the city that you got pushed out of?”
“Oatland,” she answered.
Turning to look at their guide, Applejack tilted back her stetson. “That sound like a likely place to you?”
“Actually, yeah,” Goldfeather said, “Oatland sounds just about right.”
* * * * * * * *
The streets of Ponyville were active, with a smattering of soldiers interacting with the citizens of the town. They were laughing and talking, sharing moments and food, and generally being extremely friendly.
It was bothering Shining Armor. A great deal, actually.
Not that he disapproved of his troops being friendly, nor did he have any problems with the citizens of Ponyville showing kindness towards them, it was just the timing of everything. This was not supposed to be a pleasant situation. He wanted everypony ready to act, not getting comfortable. It didn’t matter how much he worked them, if they were starting to be relaxed, then they weren’t ready to move.
“What’s wrong?” The question jolted Shining Armor, who suddenly realized how intently he was staring out the window.
He turned to look at his roommate, forcing a smile onto his face. “Just...thinking. How’s the face doing, Spike?”
“Are you kidding? This thing is amazing! There is nothing more rugged than a scar! And I’ve got this trio of bad boys working hard!” he beamed.
It was hard not to have a small burst of laughter at the baby dragon’s response. “Well, all I ask is that you do your best to follow the doctor’s instructions and keep it and yourself clean and bandaged.”
“Awww,” his face fell. “If I bandage it up, then none of the ladies can see it, and I just look like I’m bandage-face.”
“Well, bandage-face is a good start,” he said, noticing that Spike had nothing covering his wound at the moment. “And right now is a good time to start with the bandage-face.”
“But I was just about to go out! Can’t I do it when I get back?” Spike pleaded.
“The whole point is to do it before you go out, actually. To keep it clean, remember?” he clarified.
“The doctor didn’t put a bandage on when I was at his office,” Spike noted, bringing a claw up to his cheek.
“Don’t touch it!” Shining Armor stepped away from the window and grabbed Spike with his magic, levitating him up to one of Rarity’s working tables. Spike had done a commendable job of moving Rarity’s materials off of her work stations and into storage, keeping them labeled so that he could put them right back when she needed them returned. In the interim, Shining Armor had laid out maps of Ponyville and Equestria on the tables, decorating them with--according to Spike--lots of toys. He placed Spike on one of the empty tables.
“You’ve got to be careful, Spike,” he said. “You’re kind of my responsibility, and Twilight is already going to have one of her freak-outs when she sees you hurt like this. If I don’t do everything just perfectly, she’s going to...”
“Seriously freak out?” Spike finished for him.
“Yes!” he nodded. “And I don’t need that.”
“Yeah, well, her being mad wouldn’t be odd lately,” Spike said.
Shining Armor pulled his head back. “What do you mean?”
“Well, I’m not supposed to talk to you about this, but...” he looked around to make sure no pony could overhear--which was a little odd considering they were the only two present, “she was having a little problem before she left with Princess Luna.”
“I...can imagine,” he said, pulling his lips tightly over his teeth. “Did she say why?”
“No! I couldn’t get her to say anything to me. I think that Rarity and the others knew, but they wouldn’t talk to me about it. All I know is that she was trying to drown whatever it was,” he said.
“She was drinking?” his eyes shot wide.
“Oh yeah! A bunch! And it wasn’t even cider, it was that nasty brandy stuff,” he said.
“I...didn’t know,” he mumbled. “She shouldn’t have done that. I expected her to freak out, but not--”
“What was that?!” Spike shouted, pointing outside.
Spinning around, Shining Armor saw a flare of smoke and flame in the street outside of the boutique, and before he could react another flash of fire shot into the air near the location of the first one. He rushed over to the window, screams of ponies rising up to share the air with the black smoke that suddenly filled the sky.
Scanning the city, smoke was rising in several locations. Whatever was happening, it wasn’t an exclusively local event.
“Spike!” He turned to give a command. “I need you to go to the library. Tell the Princesses that there is a possible attack underway. Tell them that I am on it, and will act as I see according until they arrive to take control.”
“Should I send a message?” he asked. “That way I could stay and help!”
“No! That takes almost as long as running there, and they may have questions, and even though we don’t know exactly what’s happening, you can at least tell them something.” He was already moving towards the door. “Now go!”
Bolting out of the door, Shining Armor caught a glimpse of a purple and green blur running as fast as possible near the ground. His eyes were already moving towards his destination, scanning for his troops along the way. He spotted three standing together nearby.
“Get to civilians! Get them inside and keep them from panicking! Move fast and then move to your post!” he shouted, and then pointed at one directly. “You! Where did these come from? Did you see anything?”
The mare ran over to him, as the other two rushed off to do as he ordered. “They didn’t seem to come from anywhere, sir! They just appeared and erupted, sending flame everywhere.”
“We’re under attack,” he stated, still running towards the heart of the disturbance. “This is meant to cause panic. We can’t let anypony overreact to this, or we’re in serious trouble. Where is your unit?”
“They should be at the Town Hall, sir!”
Another half dozen bursts of flame erupted, sending smoke towering into the sky.
“Go there. Tell them it’s time to form up ranks and prepare for an assault. Do not, and I repeat, do not move out and attack. Let the forces come to you. These bombs are coming in via magical teleportation. They are likely to strike against the pegasus next, so we need to get word to them immediately to pull back and form up with us. Let’s do this just as we practiced!”
“Yes sir!” She replied. “What will you be doing, sir?”
“Feedback, soldier,” he answered. “If I can throw them off for just a second, we can turn this around before it gets too deep. Now go!”
“Yes sir!” The mare sprinted off at a tangent, leaving Shining Armor alone. He immediately began scanning the area, targeting areas that had not been struck by any flames, and then sprinting towards the nearest one.
Stopping in the middle of the street, Shining Armor concentrated, rechanneling his magic to cover the ground in a narrow layer of energy. And then, he waited. Bursts of flame and sharp screams came from his left, but he stayed on task, keeping his magic focused.
Soon enough, he felt a tremor ripple across his spell, and he acted. Contracting his magic over the incoming attack, he tied in to the resonance of the spell that sent the flaming assault, reverberating the explosive nature back to the source.
A burst of flame sparked on the horizon to his right, showing the origin of at least this particular attacker. He knew it also signaled the next wave of this attack. He glanced skyward, dozens of ponies were flying back towards the center of town, low and fast. Turning, he ran back towards the Town Hall, keeping his eyes moving as he went.
More explosions sounded behind him. A quick glance showed massive banks of smoke spreading out to cover the edges of the city. With a curt nod, he turned back and saw the perimeter forming. A circle of unicorns, their horns aglow, stood valiantly, facing outward, away from the center of town. Beyond them he could see soldiers forming up into ranks, pegasi landing behind them carefully.
He ran past the unicorns, and did a quick count of the ponies in front of him. They were at about eighty-five percent. Close enough.
He stopped and pointed his horn skyward. A brilliant beam shot up, struck an invisible zenith, and then spread out to cover the center of town in a red sheathe of magic landing just beyond the perimeter of unicorns. His protection spell was in place.
Just in time, from the looks of things. Four of the strange dragon ponies rushed in through the smoke, throwing themselves against the barrier. In his mind, Shining Armor could feel their impact, pressing against his spell with a terrifying force.
“C’mon...” He grit his teeth. “Just a minute more.”
Claws scraped against the shield as the creatures scrambled against it, the sheer ferocity of their attack creating small, delicate fractures against the shield. Shining Armor narrowed his eyes, staring at--and past--the pony beasts that fought to get in. He could hear a murmur run through the ranks behind him.
“Hold your line!” he shouted with a grimmace. “I want every pony to stay in formation until I give the command!”
His commands were echoed along the line, commanders picking up and performing their duty. His sneer transformed to a smile.
In the distance, ponies broke from the smoke. Earth ponies leading the way, pegasi flying in above, and finally unicorns in the back. A path was cleared for the unicorns to get to the front, and they galloped ahead. At the edge of the barrier, they went into a configuration, positioning themselves at even intervals in a small area directly in front of the shield.
Tamping the ground, Shining Armor twisted his ears back and lowered his head, energy once again pouring out of his horn to reinforce the barrier. “Just hold out for a little longer,” he said to himself.
A spell started at the rear of the unicorn gathering, sparking out from one unicorn to two others, and then from those two to two others, and so on, until the spell had arced back and forth between every unicorn, connecting them all as a single unit.
“Get ready!” Shining Armor shouted, followed by the immediate sound of ponies shifting in armor.
The spell erupted from the enemy unicorns, striking a single spot in his shield and fracturing it badly. Cracks echoed along the entirety of the dome, a sharp splitting sound filling everypony’s ears.
The dome fell in shattered pieces, the magic crumbling to nothing before they reached the ground.
“Now!” Shining Armor screamed, as a cheer rose up and the Equestrian forces rushed out to meet the enemy.
A swarm of enemy soldiers charged forward, led by the dragon ponies, who hit the army with a violent cleave.
“Perfect.” Shining Armor smiled and released a burst of magic into the sky.
* * * * * * * *
“I’m actually rather surprised that you aren’t out with your troops,” Cadance stated as she walked, dressed in her form-fitting leggings, tail and mane still pulled back tightly.
“They have to be tested, my protege,” Coldheart answered. “If I have to do everything, then they are useless. If they survive and take the city then they are useful. If they fail, then they did not deserve to be in my army to begin with.”
“They are going to run into trouble, you know,” she answered.
“Of course they are! I hope that it is something severe. Perhaps even Luna herself. I would be curious to see how she would fare against four of my Dragoons,” Coldheart explained.
The halls of Canterlot Castle appeared odd to Cadance. All of the guards had been dismissed. Reassigned to other posts or sent to join the army. Servants still wandered the halls, but they were careful to keep their distance. She could feel the adoration for their new Empress pouring off of them, and sense their desire to make her happy. And she did her very best to counter that feeling in each and every one, but doing so without an obvious display was difficult and problematic.
“Is something on your mind?” Coldheart asked.
“Just considering possible courses of action, Fantasia,” she answered.
“I do hope you mean in assisting me,” she turned and smiled.
“Whatever else would I be thinking?” Cadance smiled back at her.
“That is a thing in and of itself, isn’t it?” The Empress laughed.
“Tell me,” Cadance continued quickly, “what happens if your Dragoons are defeated? You seemed rather upset at the loss of just one before.”
“Yes, it’s true,” Coldheart sighed. “They are dear to me, and the thought of losing them was upsetting for a time, but I have been thinking...”
“About?” Cadance asked.
“Replacements, of course. An improved version of my own creation,” she said. “I haven’t done anything creative in what feels like centuries. It will be good to stretch those muscles once again.”
She stopped walking and looked up at a large stained glass piece that towered above them.
“This, for example,” Coldheart said. “Obviously a creation of Celestia, or perhaps that gathering of ponies at the base. Isn’t that Twilight Sparkle?”
“It is,” Cadance answered. “And that is not a creation of hers or of Princess Celestia’s. He is a being in and of his own right.”
“What is his name?” she asked.
“Discord.” She turned to look at Coldheart. “Does he not exist in your world?”
“No, should he?”
“He’s the embodiment of chaos. A force of destruction here, that was kept in control by Twilight and her friends,” Cadance answered.
“Really?” Coldheart’s voice purred. “The embodiment of chaos? That sounds...interesting.”
“I don’t think you would like him, Fantasia. He’s not very predictable,” she said.
“Perhaps. I will consider it for later, after this current situation is fully dealt with,” she stated.
“That may be a long wait,” Cadance stated with a smirk.
Coldheart turned to look at her, razors forming in her eyes. “I have the time, dear Cadance. Actually, we both have the time, don’t we?”
“Of course, Fantasia. I promised to stay with you, didn’t I?” she answered.
“And I expect you to keep that promise. You would hate to disappoint me, wouldn’t you?” she asked.
Taking a deep breath, Cadance looked directly into the eyes of her doppleganger. “I can tell you in all earnest that I have considered my options, and realize that staying here with you is the best place for me.”
The larger pony stepped over, reaching up and stroking the cheek of the young princess. “You do know how to make me happy, don’t you?” She turned and started to walk away. “Perhaps I will take you up on your offer for sex soon. Truly and properly test you.”
“May I go and bathe, Fantasia?” Cadance asked. “I’ve been so busy with everything that I haven’t had time for proper hygiene.”
“Hmm?” She turned back and looked at Cadance, her eyes roaming all over the mare’s body. “I suppose so. But don’t be gone too long. I have plans that I wish to discuss with you.” She looked over the mare’s body again. “In detail, I think.”
“Of course, Fantasia. Thank you,” she bowed her head and turned, walking away briskly. In a few steps that turned to a trot, which became a gallop as she raced to her room.
Closing the door behind her as she entered the room, Cadance shuddered. “I truly, truly feel that I need a bath.”
“Oh, so I’m supposed to meet you in the bath again?” A voice buzzed. “Fair enough, I guess.”
Cadance whirled to see a familiar chitinous figure in the room.
“Chyrsalis?!” She whispered loudly. “What are you doing here? I told you I wasn’t leaving.”
“Oh, I know,” she answered in a normal tone, walking over to the pink princess. “And I don’t think you need to whisper. We’re rather alone here.”
“You don’t know that!” Cadance continued to speak in hushed tones. “Fantasia could show up at any time!”
“She could, true,” the changeling stepped over to Cadance, “but then, so can I, obviously.”
“It’s not the same!” Cadance scowled. “And why are you here?”
“I can’t just come for a visit?” she pouted.
“No!” Cadance glanced back over her shoulder at the door to her quarters.
“If you are going to be that nervous, then come with me,” Chrysalis stated, turning and walking away.
“Where are you going?” Cadance stepped after her in quick order.
“To the bath, of course,” she said. “That was where you were going before I got here, no?”
“Well, yes,” she answered. “Why there, though?”
“If Coldheart shows up, you’ll be in the bath, and I can become a hoofmaiden in an instant. Plus, a sound dampening spell on the room and we are perfectly safe.” Chrysalis opened the door to the bath and paused, waiting for Cadance to walk past.
“That...makes sense,” she walked past Chrysalis, eyeing the mare carefully. “Dammit.”
“Why Cadance, you seem more upset that I’m here than Coldheart. How could that be the case?” she asked mockingly.
“You know, you really don’t have to go out of your way to be a bitch, Chrysalis,” Cadance said. “You’re good enough at it without trying.”
The changeling rolled her eyes back and moved over to the bath, turning on the faucet to draw warm water.
“What are you doing?” Cadance asked.
“You are taking a bath, remember? Those usually involve water of some sort,” she explained.
“Right.” Cadance walked over and tested the water. Pleasantly surprised, she turned and began to remove her leggings. “So, you still haven’t told me why you’re here. Another threat to kill me?”
“Nothing of the sort,” Chrysalis hissed. “I actually come here with a message from your dear Princess.”
“Princess Celestia?” She turned and stepped towards the changeling. “Is she okay? What did she say?”
“She seems fine,” Chrysalis replied. “She sent me here to tell you that she is proud of you, and that you have a very, very important mission to undertake.”
“Really? What’s that?” Cadance asked.
“Oh, that’s the best part,” she moved up until her face was right in front of Cadance, “you get to have sex with me.”
Taking a big step back, Cadance glowered at the other mare. “Very funny. What did she really say?”
“Oh, I’m not lying. Celestia wants you to share your love energy with me, and I explained the best ways for that to happen, and she agreed that the simplest one--for both of us, really--is for the two of us to become...intimate.”
Chrysalis reached over and added some liquid to the bath, infusing it with essential oils as the water churned.
“You have got to be kidding me,” Cadance said. “Why would I even consider doing such a thing?”
“Why, for Equestria, of course,” Chrysalis licked her lips. “You wouldn’t want to disappoint anypony, would you?”
“You,” Cadance answered quickly. “I would be happy to disappoint you.”
“I certainly hope you don’t,” Chrysalis waved her hoof through the water, “otherwise we may all be in trouble.” She shook her hoof off and gestured to the bath. “Ready to get wet?”
“Funny,” Cadance answered flatly. “And as to you and I being...intimate, well, that isn’t going to happen.”
“Celestia will be very disappointed,” Chrysalis said.
“I doubt it. I’m sure she’ll understand.”
“I’m not sure that you understand,” Chrysalis said. “Coldheart handily beat both Luna and Celestia, and now they’ve brought me in to strengthen the ranks, but the only way that I’ll be able to do that is by powering myself up a good bit. You’re husband has done his share, but he isn’t the Goddess of Love. You, on the other hoof, are.”
“Yes, I recall you mentioning your time with him,” Cadance growled.
“Oh, you mean me telling you that I fucked him?” she asked. “I did. And now I’m going to do you, too.”
“Not if I have anything to say about it,” Cadance said.
“Well, I’m not going to rape you,” Chrysalis said. “Unless that’s what you want me to do? Is it? Does that turn you on?”
“No!” Cadance took a half-step back.
“Hmm, I’m not so sure,” Chrysalis took a full step forward. “It sounds like you might be a little turned on by the idea.”
“You got that from me yelling no? What kind of sick, twisted creature are you?” Cadance asked.
“The best kind.” She raised her eyebrows. “Oh well, your bath is getting cold, dear.” She gestured towards the water.
Hesitantly, Cadance stepped up and past the changeling, moving into the water. The warmth felt good against her skin, and she settled down easily into the bath.
“Now,” Chrysalis moved up beside the water, levitating a washcloth to her hoof, “let’s get you clean, shall we?”
“I’m perfectly capable of washing myself,” she grumbled.
“Yes, but a hoofmaiden would not sit idly by while you did so, would she? No. So, relax and let me get you nice and pretty.”
Cadance took a deep breath and exhaled. “Fine. So, what is the grand plan, anyway?”
“Shhh,” Chrysalis said, sliding in behind Cadance and moving the washcloth over the back of her neck. “We’ll talk when you are relaxed.”
The warm water hit the back of her neck and Cadance tensed up reflexively. The feeling of the changeling touching her, even indirectly, ate at her. “Could you...not do that?”
“It will be difficult to bathe you if I don’t touch you,” she purred.
“Well, try to not...touch me too much.” Cadance shifted a little in the water.
“Of course not,” Chrysalis soothed.
Her hooves slid down the alicorn’s back, picking up more water and then sliding back up along the side of her neck. The water ran down her coat, the oils working into the hairs and bringing them a new luster.
“That...smells nice,” Cadance admitted.
“Celestia only has the finest for her bath,” Chrysalis whispered. “I’m sure you know that, though. Being her niece and all.”
“I’ve never actually used her bath before. It’s never been something I thought about,” Cadance said.
“Oh, then you have been missing out.” Her hooves pulled back and began to massage the mare’s shoulders. “Let me work some of this oil into your skin. It’s magnificent.”
“And,” Cadance lowered her head down, trying not to enjoy the sensation Chrysalis was providing, “how would you know that?”
“I’ve had some of it sent to my hive,” she said. “One of my drones...borrowed some.”
“Ah, and,” she let out a soft moan, “and Celestia doesn’t know about this?”
“Of course not,” Chrysalis said. “She never even knew that they were gone.”
Flexing her wings out, Cadance rolled her neck around. “I suppose that I will have to be the one to tell her, then.”
“Well, let’s wait and see what happens when this is all done,” Chrysalis answered. “Maybe you won’t have to.”
“What does that...oh.”
Her train of thought completely left her as Chrysalis’ mouth gently came down on the edge of her feathers and pulled softly. She could feel the tugging all the way down to the base of her wings.
“That’s...” she started. “Where did you learn to preen wings?”
“Please, it is my charge to be anything and everything to anypony,” Chrysalis cooed. “Especially the idea of bringing pleasure.”
“Don’t...” she paused, trying to gather her thoughts. “Don’t get any bright ideas. You and I still aren’t going to--”
“Of course not,” Chrysalis calmed her, while her mouth gently pulled out loose feathers and sent a sharp tingle through her body with every other tug.
After a swallow, Cadance’s mouth fell open as her breath started to come in deeper gasps. She felt Chrysalis’ hooves slide down into the water, moving down towards her flank.
“What are you doing?” Cadance asked.
“Cleaning you, remember?” she answered.
Blinking her eyes open, she turned her head to look at the changeling’s eyes. She was hoping to find a green glow. A shimmer around her horn or anything to indicate a spell being used to overwhelm her. She was disappointed.
“Is something wrong, Cadance?” Chrysalis smiled.
“Wh--what are you doing to me?” she asked.
“Seducing you,” she admitted.
“I asked you not to do this,” Cadance said.
“I can’t help it,” her tongue came out and licked her lips, “I’m a bad girl.”
“Stop it,” Cadance said weakly.
“That wasn’t very convincing,” Chrysalis shook her head. “I wasn’t lying to you, Cadance. Celestia agreed that I needed to feed from your love energy. The idea here is to make it as pleasant for you as possible.”
“When you did that to Shining Armor, you left him--”
“Not the same thing,” she stated softly. “I had to do that covertly, without his or anypony else’s knowledge. If I don’t have to hide it, then it is has no after effect. You will still be wholly intact.”
“And if I don’t...don’t want you to?” Cadance asked.
“Well, that’s the thing,” she pulled a feather out and turned it around in her mouth, holding the soft end towards the other mare, “you, being a Goddess of Love, can control the love that flows from your body. If you completely deny me, then I will get nothing. I cannot take what you will not give.”
“So, I’m in control?” she asked, her eyes closing as her own plucked feather caressed the side of her face.
“Completely,” Chrysalis said. She leaned forward and gently kissed Cadance’s cheek. Her hooves came out of the water and urged the mare to turn around. Shifting in the water, Cadance came around and looked directly at Chrysalis. The changeling smile was crooked and more than hinting at a sneer.
“What are you going to do with the power I give you?” she asked. “You have no love for Celestia or Equestria.”
“No, but having spoken with Luna and witnessed Coldheart personally, I know that she cannot stay,” Chrysalis moved closer.
“Okay. What are you going to do, though?” she asked again.
“I have my plans.” She leaned forward and kissed Cadance on the lips.
Cadance expected the changeling’s lips to be hard, unyielding. The soft sensation that pressed against her was surprising. The jolt that it sent through her body, doubly so. She felt Chrysalis’ hooves roam down her body once again, heading for her flank a second time. This time, they grasped the flesh and pulled, bringing her closer to the large mare.
Breaking their kiss, Chrysalis pulled back. “Move over,” she said, stepping up to get into the tub.
Wordlessly, Cadance moved, initially surprised at how easily both of them fit into the one bathing vessel. A second thought made it not surprising, really, considering who it was constructed for in the first place.
Once in the water, Chrysalis moved over Cadance, pressing her full body against the smaller mare. Her hooves once again went to the flank, caressing the cutie mark and carefully pulling her closer. Chrysalis stared down into Cadance’s eyes, and the alicorn lost her breath for a moment, unable to look away.
“I want you,” Chrysalis said. “Not just for the energy you will provide, but so you know what I am. So that you understand. Is that clear?”
All Cadance could do was nod.
“Good,” she answered. “First, you are going to satisfy me. After that, I will do the same for both of us.”
“O--okay.” Cadance felt lost.
Chrysalis moved her hoof over the top of Cadance’s, and then directed it down between her hind legs. Cadance could feel a slickness in the water, coating the outside of Chrysalis’ sex.
Letting go of Cadance’s hoof, Chrysalis provided some instructions. “I want you to caress me for now. Once you have done that to my satisfaction, I will give you access so that you may finish me with your tongue.”
“I know how to pleasure a mare,” Cadance replied.
“I’m sure you do,” Chrysalis stated, “but I will be in control here. I will tell you what to do, and you will do it. I will not yell, and I will not harm you, but I will insist that you obey me.”
“I don’t think--”
A hoof came up to cover Cadance’s mouth. “I. Insist.”
“I...” Cadance pulled back, staring hypnotically into Chrysalis’ eyes. “Okay. Yes.”
“You’ve been doing very well with your hoof,” Chrysalis commented.
She hadn’t even been consciously aware that she had continued to rub her hoof over Chrysalis’ slit. Some of the fluid was lost to the water, but a surprising amount was still coating her hoof, and she could feel the vagina opening to her touch.
“Changelings are different from ponies,” Chrysalis said. “Our bodies produce what we need, as well as what we want it to produce. A normal pony wouldn’t be able to stay lubricated in water. I can. I can do anything.” She leaned forward and let her tongue run along Cadance’s ear. “Faster.”
Moving her hoof in a line along Chrysalis’ marehood, Cadance picked up the pace, paying particular attention to the crown of the opening and the rising nub she could feel there.
“Mmmmm,” Chrysalis purred. “I approve.” She pulled back and stared Cadance in the eyes once again. “It’s time for you to demonstrate your talented tongue. Be ready.”
She rose up out of the water, the liquid slipping off of her in quick order, as though it was escaping her flesh. She lowered herself down on the edge of the tub, spreading her hind legs to expose her sex.
“You may feast upon me,” she raised her head and stared down at Cadance.
Her mouth opened to say something, but instead she simply leaned forward, bringing herself close to the changeling. Her vagina was pink and pouting, and Cadance marveled at it for a moment. She thought it would be green, or harsh, or something...odd. Perhaps the most unusual thing about it was the fact that it appeared exactly like a normal pony pussy.
A small, gentle graze upon the edge of the marehood brought back a familiar flavor, albeit with Chrysalis’ own unique nuance. A second lick confirmed the taste, and Cadance leaned into it, bringing her lips out to kiss the outer flesh of this warm and wet sex.
“Don’t be afraid of it,” Chrysalis hissed. “Get in there. Make me cum!”
Urged on, Cadance extended her tongue, exploring the depths of Chrysalis’ cunt. Experience was her guide, and she let her own skill take over. Licking and probing, kissing and nibbling, alternating between inner and outer marehood with precision and practiced results. The moans of the changeling were evidence of that.
“You are a talent,” Chrysalis groaned, her hooves coming down to caress Cadance’s mane. “I’m looking forward to giving you my seed.”
And she was wanting to taste it. Curiosity had gotten the better of her, and she wanted to know what this pony-who-wasn’t-a-pony was like in the throws of orgasm. Her tongue began to flutter as she let a hum vibrate through her lips.
Chrysalis’ breathing became erratic, her chest swelling and falling rapidly as her hooves grasped Cadance’s multi-colored mane. Her head rolled back, and she clamped her thighs together, pinning the other mare in place as she silently let loose a torrent of cum onto the pony’s face.
Licking as diligently as ever, Cadance made a point to swallow every drop that fell out of the pussy she had been working on for the past few minutes. Her mind reeled as she tried to identify the flavor that rushed down her throat.
After a short series of spasms, Chrysalis opened her thighs and released her grip, letting Cadance pull away from her sex, leaving a series of small kissed behind as she did.
“Buttered popcorn...” Cadance whispered.
“I beg your pardon?” Chrysalis droned in satisfaction.
“Just thinking out loud,” she answered.
“Well, I want you to continue that trend,” Chrysalis grasped Cadance with her magic and lifted the mare from the water, turning her around so that her front hooves rested on the edge of the tub across from the changeling. “You need to decide: mare or stallion?”
“I...what?” Cadance asked, her neck twisting around to look at Chrysalis as she moved closer to her flank.
“With me you have an option, and I am graciously letting you decide which of those you will experience. Do you want a mare or a stallion?” Chrysalis moved up over the top of Cadance, mounting her and once more taking the alicorn’s wing shanks into her mouth for an erotic gnawing.
“I...I don’t know,” Cadance’s mind began to cloud over. “Just...I...either.”
“Hmmm,” Chrysalis said. “I’m guessing the last good fuck you got was from Shining Armor, so I suppose you deserve a cock inside you.”
“Ohhhh,” Cadance moaned, her thoughts traveling to images of her husband. “Yes.”
“Perfect,” Chrysalis growled. “You will discover that my cock is significantly larger than your husband’s. Don’t worry, I will be gentle--well, as gentle as I am able with such a tool,” she threatened. “Oh, and when you cum--and you will cum--I am going to be biting you on the neck. It’s the easiest and most effective way for me to feed.”
“What?” Cadance felt her pulse race when a large, throbbing member began to rub against the outside of her sex. “That...you can’t. Coldheart will notice.”
“Don’t worry, it doesn’t leave a mark,” Chrysalis promised, rearing up and thrusting along Cadance’s outer lips, coating her green phallus. “I can’t say the same for my dick. It might just permanently mark that precious little cunt of yours.”
“D--don’t worry about me,” she said, thrusting back in rhythm. “I can take far more than you are capable of delivering.”
“Oooh, I do so like bravado,” Chrysalis purred. “It’s like a challenge.”
Turning her head around, Cadance stared back with thin, narrowed eyes. “Bring it.”
A single thrust buried Chrysalis’ she-cock deep inside the mare’s pussy. Cadance grunted from the shock, and grit her teeth, but showed no signs of pulling away. Chrysalis wasn’t lying: she was much larger than Shining Armor. Maybe larger than any stallion she had ever had. She waited a moment, and then rolled her hips around on the massive member that filled her up.
“Is...is that all?” Cadance finally asked.
She felt a warm breath on her ear as Chrysalis fell forward, putting a hoof on either side of her withers. “Actually, no.”
Cadance could hear the sneer in her voice as the cock began to go even deeper. A gasp came out of her, her eyes popping wide, as inch after inch pressed inside of her.
“I think that’s enough, though. I’m not here to prove a point. I’m here to watch you cum,” Chrysalis said, and slowly began to rock her hips back and forth, massaging the inner walls of Cadance’s cunt.
“Oh,” Cadance breathed. “Oh, wow.”
“Yes, I know,” Chrysalis replied. “Relax, and let yourself get into the tempo. Let me guide you to an orgasm unlike anything you’ve ever experienced.”
Shifting her weight, Cadance began to pull and thrust in perfect counter to Chrysalis’ actions. The head of the cock was plunging deep inside, while the shaft was rubbing against the tender spot just inside her vagina, creating a sensation that made her eyes roll back into her head.
“Yessss,” Chrysalis hissed. “Feel the pleasure that I can give you. That only I can give you. You are a Goddess of Love, but I am a Mistress of Lust. You cannot resist what I am doing to you. In seconds you will cum all over my cock, and when you do I will unload inside you, filling your hole with my own special cum.”
“Unhhh.” The noise that Cadance made may have been a protest, or it may have been a begging plead, but neither option changed Chrysalis’ actions. She continued to slowly plow the young alicorn, deeply and seductively.
“Are you ready?” Chrysalis asked. “I can feel your cunt tightening around me. Sucking on my cock like a greedy little hole. Do you think that you are about to cum?”
A short series of nods was Cadance’s only response.
“Good.” Suddenly Chrysalis began to fuck her in earnest, rapidly shoving her cock in and out of the sopping pussy.
She could hold back no longer. Cadance stuck her head down, biting her hoof as she stifled a scream. Her hips began to buck wildly back, trying to force more of Chrysalis’ cock into her cunt, as she came in torrents around the hard flesh.
As promised, with Cadance cumming around her cock, Chrysalis shot out her own load of cum. Cadance pushed and pulled on the cock, coaxing out as much of the sticky fluid as she could manage. Her body telling her to encourage this monster to quench the hunger that dwelled inside her marehood.
And then she realized that Chrysalis was feeding. That, at some point, the changeling had done just as she foretold, and sank her fangs into the flesh on her neck. She could now feel energy leaking out of her body and into the creature behind her.
Suddenly, Chrysalis released her, and she fell back into the bath, stunned. Her breath was shallow and quick, her mind racing to catch up with the events that had just transpired.
“Delicious,” Chrysalis said. “I must say, you are even more tasty than your husband. I believe I went the wrong direction when I first came to Canterlot. You would have been a much better choice to be with.”
“Thanks,” Cadance looked up at Chrysalis. “You were...okay.”
A single eyebrow arched completely on Chrysalis’ face. “What?”
“You were good, don’t get me wrong,” Cadance rolled her shoulders and neck, “but you lacked the passion that I’ve come to expect from a...gifted lover.”
“Oh please,” she chuckled. “You can barely stand.”
“True. That is a rather unwieldy piece of meat you carry around, but you don’t really understand how to use it,” she said. “It’s a shame actually.”
“Well, perhaps we could practice some more.” Chrysalis licked her lips.
“No, no,” Cadance shook her head. “I meant it’s a shame that it ended up on somepony like you. But then, size isn’t everything.”
Rising from the bath, the water once again fell in sheets off the outer skin of the changeling queen. “Oh, of course not,” she hummed, “but then, truthfulness isn’t everything either.”
“Oh, you lied?” Cadance said. “About what?”
“No, Cadance,” Chrysalis moved over towards the window, “I never said that I lied. Thank you for the meal, I feel...empowered. Go ahead and clean yourself up. If you are sensitive still, don’t feel embarrassed to think about me while you bathe.”
“Sadly, I’m sure I’ll see you again, Chrysalis,” Cadance stated.
“Oh, you will. Either in person or your dreams, whichever might come first.” She smiled and leapt out the window, transforming as her body lifted from the ground to appear as a normal pegasus.
A deep, heavy sigh fell out of Cadance as she slipped back into the tub. She stared at the ceiling, her mind focused on a single thing.
“...Shining Armor...” she whispered.
* * * * * * * *
Leaping forward, Shining Armor was shouting commands to all the ponies in the area. Thankfully, most of them were already in action before he even told them what to do. He couldn’t help but smile at the effectiveness of the training.
“Watch the left flank!” he shouted. “Close up ranks.”
No pony was going anywhere. His spell created a strong protective sphere, only this time it wasn’t keeping anypony out--but everypony in. The unicorns that were in perfect position enhanced the spell, charging it with magical energy and setting up a shield of a very different sort.
Half of the unicorns stayed in place, their magic feeding the protective shell, while the other half turned inward and began the second half of their mission. Shining Armor turned and located the dragon ponies, three of them he found instantly, still slashing through his troops, the fourth was out of sight at the moment, but he knew that wouldn’t last.
Galloping at full speed, he was barely able to avoid the direct conflicts between Coldheart’s forces and his own as he worked over to the point where the unicorns were gathering.
“Magic ranks, form up on me!” he commanded. “It’s time to see if our calculations are correct! Target group at two-o-clock!”
Lowering his horn, a sphere of magic appeared a short distance in front of him. A dozen unicorns lowered their horns, adding magic to feed the glowing ball. Sparks began to arc along the surface of the ball, and finally Shining Armor released it, sending it into the conflict of ponies that he chose moments ago.
The magic struck the group, exploding out and leaping from pony to pony, seemingly jumping through each of them one at a time, and finishing its task in a matter of seconds.
More than half of the ponies from the opposing forces staggered, blinked, and then looked around in confusion.
“It’s working!” Turning to the unicorns he barked out commands. “Three groups. You go left, you go right, and mine will cut through the middle. Let’s bring our troops back to us!”
The concept was simple enough. Coldheart’s spell fed them magic, making them love her and instantly obey. Still, somewhere inside that was good training and ponies that were loyal to Equestria. If they could cut off that magical feed somehow, do something to “reset” their brain and remove the influence, they might return the forces back to them.
Or, in other words, use the same trick the enemy already used against them.
Balls of magic began launching through the battle, striking ground and ariel troops alike. It wasn’t a complete success, but there was enough ponies that were reverting that it made it very worthwhile. Within minutes, the numbers game was rapidly changing.
The power scale, however, was still an issue. The fourth of the dragon ponies had made his appearance, descending upon one of the rear batteries from the rooftops above. They were suffering instantly. The other three were still causing chaos of their own.
He knew that no normal pony could beat one. He had taken their measure personally, and knew the danger they possessed. They could cut through the gathered ponies here no matter how many and how efficient they were fighting. Wave after wave of his finest would be doing nothing but sacrificing their lives for no reason.
In fact, he knew there was only one thing inside this dome that was capable of beating one of these monsters, and he planned to use it.
“Initiate the Armor Piercing Protocol,” he turned to the unicorns traveling with him and spoke. “Get everypony in position or this whole thing is for nothing.”
“Yes, sir!” the lead pony saluted and ran off with the others, leaving Shining Armor to plot his own course.
His new path took him towards Town Hall, the tallest building in Ponyville, and the ponies that waited for him there. Bursting through the doors and running up the stairs, he found three ponies, each carefully watching the events unfold. “It’s time,” Shining Armor said at once.
The three ponies turned and saluted. Three unicorns, each in military garb and wearing a special crest on their chestpiece. A series of concentric circles, lines crossing them, all pointing to the center. Marksponies.
“You have the crystals?” Shining Armor asked.
“Yes, sir!” One of them responded. To illustrate, he levitated up a small wooden box, opening it to reveal two diamonds, each rippling with black energy. The other two ponies displayed similar boxes.
“Can you hit them from this range?” he asked.
“We can,” the markspony answered. “We have to.”
“You probably won’t get two tries. If you don’t get it right the first time, we’re in trouble,” Shining Armor said.
“We can do it, sir,” he reassured him.
“Then do it. One to each of those monsters. Right between the eyes,” he urged.
A team of unicorns had spent days preparing those gems. Making sure the enchantment on them was perfect. They had a single purpose, and that was about to be put to the test.
There was no wind. Shining Armor’s dome made sure of that. A clear line of sight for the shot was a different matter, but that was being handled even as the marksponies prepared their magic for the shot.
First step, separate the dragon creatures. Pull them away from each other in combat. Let them bring the battle to you as you maneuver yourself away from them and each other.
Second step, put them in line with the tower. Make sure that they have no buildings blocking them or major structures in the way.
Third step, get them facing towards the tower. If their eyes weren’t in that direction, it wouldn’t matter. The marksponies needed a clear shot to the eyes.
Finally, get them in closer again. Take as much chance out of this as possible, and insure that these magical diamonds had the best possible chance to find their target.
“Mark,” the first markspony said.
“Mark,” the second repeated.
“Mark, the third answered.
As one, their horns lit up, sending the small diamond projectiles through a warp that accelerated them, transporting them to the target in question. Between the eyes of three of the Dragoons.
The aim was perfect, and the gems shattered against the hard, scaly flesh--just as planned. The magic wafted across the eyes of the ponies, sinking into the soft, yielding flesh.
“One to go,” Shining Armor stated, as two of the ponies moved into position. He kept his own position, waiting to see the response from the creatures. Each of them began to look around, shaking their heads and backing away from combat.
“Do you think it will work, sir?” the remaining markspony asked.
“We’ll know soon enough,” he said. “And if it does, then we have the perfect weapon to use against an unstoppable killing machine.” He turned to look at the markspony. “Another unstoppable killing machine.”
The special unicorn team that constructed these gems figured that the dragon ponies were probably as immune to magic as they were physical attacks, based on the reports that were provided from the battle at the gateway to the other world. No fire, no electricity, no direct magical attack would be effective. The one thing that they could use to defeat them might just be themselves.
A magical dust would be formed from the destruction of the gem, spreading across the eyes of the creatures and embedding on the surface of that flesh, and creating a specific illusion. The spell would make any other creature of the same type appear to be something else--somepony else--completely.
In this case, a very weak and wounded princess of Equestria. The magic wouldn’t create duplicates, so it might be Luna, or Celestia, or even Cadance if needed, but each of them appeared vulnerable.
Watching one of the dragon-ponies leaping across a cadre of Equestria’s finest to head directly for another of his own told Shining Armor all he needed.
“It’s working,” he whispered. “It’s working!” He grabbed the markspony by the withers and gave him a strong, approving shake, and then glanced back down to see the two monsters locked in a desperate struggle.
Blood and claws were in constant motion as the two shredded each other’s flesh, neither willing to give ground to the other. Then, a third joined the fray, adding to the bloodshed.
A clear berth was given to the battle, the Equestrian forces continuing their attempts to subdue the remaining of Coldheart’s own troops. Everything was suddenly going exactly as planned.
For a moment.
“Sir!” One of the marksponies called to Shining Armor. “We can’t get a bead on the last one, sir.”
“What’s the problem?” Shining Armor rushed over to their location, following their eyes out into the conflict.
“He isn’t staying in a fight, sir,” he stated. “He’s jumping up and around the buildings. We can’t get a clear line to him.”
“Dammit. Always gotta be one of them,” he muttered. “Keep your positions. Wait for a shot, but if you can’t get on in the next couple of minutes move on. Those other three will have torn each other apart by then, and the fourth won’t matter. Take out the wounded ones when you get the chance.”
“Yes, sir!” they answered as one.
Without another word, Shining Armor sprinted down the stairs, turning to head out in the direction of the rogue Dragoon. He scanned the ground, and then worked his way up, trying to get a bead on the creature. It didn’t take him long.
A swath of ponies fell as the monster leapt into another group, screams accompanying its arrival.
Shining Armor pushed himself, running faster than he thought possible. He raced past other ponies, some of them struggling to escape, some trying to get closer, until he found himself once more facing a snarling half-pony, half-dragon monster.
“Yeah,” he said, narrowing his eyes, “I’ve heard that from your kind before.”
He tamped the ground, laying his ears back and letting a snort of rage flare from his nostrils. Before he had a chance to do anything else, the monster was on him. He felt a deep wound rake across his flank as he did his best to turn away, and he crumpled to the ground. He tried to regain his hooves, but his rear leg suddenly refused to obey. Another swipe went across his back, and he could feel a rush of cold against his flesh. He lit his horn, dismissing the shield spell that surrounded the center of Ponyville, and pushed himself to the side, craning his neck slightly to get a good look at pony-monster.
It was in the air, claws extended and reaching for his throat.
“Claw your way through this, you son of a bitch!” he snarled in a low voice.
His shield spell went forth, surrounding and protecting its sole inhabitant--the Dragoon.
Shining Armor let the momentum of the beast come crashing down next to him, the creature unable to land with any grace or sureness. He scrambled in the magical sphere, his claws raking frantically against the nigh-impenetrable spell.
Gritting his teeth, Shining Armor focused his concentration, and began to shrink the protective shell. With every passing second, the space grew smaller and smaller, and the Dragoon became more and more animated, claws and fangs and shoulders all trying the strength of the magic. He winced with every assault against his spell, sweat forming on his brow, but he would not relent.
The first snap came from the creature’s rear leg, as things became too compact to move. It was soon joined by a chorus of sounds. Snaps and cracks, howls and growls, fury and anger.
Lips curled back, teeth bared, Shining Armor stared ahead without seeing anything. His world was clouded, his vision blurred, but he refused to stop. Time became something irrelevant.
“Captain?” The voice was distant, soft and soothing. “Captain, can you hear me?”
He blinked. His eyes tried to find something to focus on, and finally fell upon the figure of the night-black mare standing in front of him, teal eyes reaching down to pull him back.
“Princess?” he said slowly.
“You can stop now, Captain,” Luna said with a smile. “We won. YOU won. Ponyville is safe.”
He slumped down, his breath suddenly much more labored than he realized.
“Woah...” Shining Armor turned to see his small dragon friend staring at him with wide, wondrous eyes. “Now that was totally hard-core.”
He looked around, and saw a gathering of ponies, dozens of them, each staring at him. One of them swiftly raised her hoof up, putting it to her forehead. Another followed suit, and then several others, and then all of them. Their heads high, and their eyes focused, they waited patiently for his response.
Taking a deep breath, he raised his hoof and saluted them back.
* * * * * * * *
Stepping inside, he rid himself of first his hat, and then his form. Husk stepped into the main room, finding his friends there, waiting anxiously. “They’re there.”
~
She flew down, landing in the clearing where they waited. She shook her head, throwing her mane back off her face and fluffed her wings out to clear them of anything. “I saw her! And somepony else, too,” Rainbow Dash said.
~
“They’re tied up to some thick beams, using thick chains, too,” Husk said. “Seems like they haven’t been treated particularly well, either.”
~
“So, you’re tellin’ us that they’re hurt?” Applejack asked.
“I don’t know about hurt, but Twilight sure has looked better, that’s for sure,” Dash answered. “And they obviously did something to her magic, too, or she would’a just teleported outta that thing.”
~
“How many guards did you see?” Bea asked.
“About a dozen,” Husk answered. “I think there would have been more, but there seemed to be a celebration still going on.”
~
“A party?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Even I have trouble imagining a party over something like that!”
“Not a party, darling,” Rarity said, “a celebration. They are flaunting the capture of Twilight.”
~
“And Toy?” Gilda asked. “Did you see her?”
“No, but she won’t be far away,” Husk answered.
~
“Trust me, Toy won’t let this happen easily,” Goldfeather explained.
“Well, Trixie won’t let Twilight stayed chained up like that,” she explained. “Not like that.”
~
“What is that supposed to mean?” Ditzy asked.
“It means that Toy is trying to bait us in,” Bea answered. “She knows that we’re out there, and she wants us to come and try to rescue her.”
~
“So, you’re sayin’ that it’s a trap,” Applejack said.
“More than likely,” Goldfeather answered.
“A trap?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “She doesn’t even know that we’re out here! Or that we exist! How the heck could she set a trap for us?”
~
“Because she knows that we can’t resist. And that as long as we’re out here she isn’t safe,” Husk told Ditzy.
“Well, she’s half right,” Bea stated.
~
“She’s paranoid. She thinks that everypony is out to get her,” Goldfeather said.
“Well, she has good reason to think that this time,” Trixie said.
~
“What do you mean?” Gilda asked.
“Simple, we’re giving her what she wants,” Bea answered.
~
“You thinkin’ what I’m thinkin’, Trixie?” Applejack asked.
“Trixie is,” she answered.
~
~
“Let’s go rescue them.”
* * * * * * * *
“Thank you for coming,” she said, setting the bag down on the floor. The room was dark, saving from the glow from the nearby forge. “I know that this is unusual, but what we have to do must be done in secrecy. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Princess,” the stallion answered.
“I’m honestly not sure why I’m here,” Lyra answered.
“Because the heat of the blacksmith’s forge will not be enough to do what we are going to do. For that, I will need your magic, Lyra Heartstrings,” Celestia said.
“I...okay,” Lyra said. “Just tell me what I have to do.”
“I will. And thank you,” Celestia smiled.
“Begging your pardon, ma’am,” Ironshank asked, “but what exactly are we doing?”
“I need your skills, good sir. Both of your skills,” she said. “We are going to be working all through the night, I fear.”
“That...didn’t really answer my question,” he said.
“I will explain it all in good order,” she said. “But first let’s get a look at your materials, shall we?”
She picked up the bag and emptied it onto the floor. The shattered remains of her golden armor fell about, rattling as they found their counterparts. Scrolls of paper, detailed with plans and information lay next to the metal to provide guidance in its use.
“That armor is the finest that was ever made,” she said. “Crafted by the best ponies of their day--and gilded with a magical shield that was supposed to be invulnerable. Made, I am sad to say, in response to my sister becoming Nightmare Moon. That was centuries ago. I have had no need to wear it until recently, and it failed me. I have decided to reforge my armor.”
“You...you want me to make you a suit of armor, ma’am?” Ironshank’s voice was low and soft.
Celestia’s eye took on a deep glow as she slowly looked to the forge.
“No, my little pony, I want you to do much more than that.”
...To Be Continued.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Ten
The sound rang throughout the room. Metal on metal, echoing off walls in the red light of the forge. Sparks flying, striking against cold metal and bouncing off, striking against hard wood and glancing away, and striking against living flesh and leaving their mark.
Three ponies, working in unison. Working in metal. Letting the hammer fall.
* * * * * * *
The sky carried that deep purple color only occurring in the moments signalling the eventual dawn. The shadows seemed to take on a life of their own, moving and shifting in the darkest moments of the deep, late night.
And seven figures took advantage of that deceptive lighting.
“Keep low, gals,” Applejack whispered. “We ain’t got that much farther to go.”
“How would you know?” Rainbow Dash countered. “I’m the only one who’s even seen them here.”
“Well, just...’cause,” she said. “The town ain’t that big, so we can’t have too far to go, now can we?”
“Would you two stop it!” she whispered loudly. “Trixie is trying to be stealthy!”
“Ladies, please!” Rarity said softly. “This is neither the time nor the place for such uncivil banter. We need to act with proper respect for the situation. Even Pinkie is acting with more decorum.” She glanced behind her at the aforementioned mare, seeing her darting her head back and forth while wearing a skin-tight black outfit--and a pair of night-vision goggles. “Well, in her own unique way, of course.”
“I cannot believe that I agreed to help you ponies,” Goldfeather mumbled. “And I definitely don’t believe your stories about being specially selected to come here by the rulers of your world. You can’t even stay quiet long enough to start a rescue, forget finish it! And where is the yellow one? Fluttershy was it?”
“She’s the bush that is following us, dear,” Rarity answered.
Goldfeather looked behind her and saw one of the nearby shrubs trembling in fear.
“Well, at least she has a decent disguise,” she said.
“And you ain’t exactly bein’ quiet, neither,” Applejack replied. “So don’t be actin’ all special sneaky or somethin.’”
“Actually, I am,” Goldfeather stated. “It’s what I was trained for. Tracking and infiltration.”
“Then why ain’t you up here leadin’ the way?” Applejack asked.
“Because you said you were going to,” she replied.
There was a moment of silence.
“It’s true, you did say that,” Trixie offered.
“Well, she could’a told me otherwise!” Applejack snapped back quietly. “Anyhow, it don’t matter who’s at the front, you could still tell us which way to go from back there!”
“If I knew, I would,” she stated. “Just keep working west and we should get there soon.”
“I’m doin’ the best I can!” she said. “But we’re tryin’ to stay so darn hidden that I can’t hardly see the horizon, makin’ it darn tough to see the sunrise.”
“Uh, guys?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“You can’t see the glow? It’s kinda hard to miss!” Goldfeather said.
“Guys, hey!” Dash said again, standing up. “Quick question.”
“Dash! What the hay are you doin?” Applejack whisper-shouted. “Get down!”
“That’s kind of my question,” she continued. “Why are we hiding? No pony here knows us, so the only one who does need to hide is Goldfeather. And it’s near dawn, so it’s not unusual for ponies to be wandering around getting ready for the day.”
There was another moment of silence.
“She does have a good point,” Trixie stated.
“Thank goodness!” Rarity answered standing up. “Slinking around like that was doing dreadful things to my mane.”
“You look lovely,” Trixie said, standing and nuzzling her marefriend.
A claw came up and Goldfeather smacked herself in the face with it, slowly letting it draw down and off her beak.
“You ponies are driving me crazy!” she growled. “Do you think this is some kind of joke? Your friend is in serious danger, and these ponies are very serious about what they do. They are cold and ruthless, and will not hesitate to hurt or even kill any of you.”
“Sugarcube,” Applejack said, standing up, “we know that. We’ve been through more than most anypony should, and more than once it looked like we weren’t gonna make it through to the other side.”
“And we did make it, due, in great part, to Twilight Sparkle,” Rarity added. “We will not abandon Twilight. She is our dearest friend, and somepony that any of us,” she looked at Trixie, “and I do believe that is a completely accurate statement,” she turned back, “would do anything to bring back safely.”
“Then why don’t you act seriously?” Goldfeather asked.
“We are acting serious,” Rainbow Dash answered. “You want us to act all mopey or something?”
“Yes!” Goldfeather said. “I mean, no. I mean...” She sighed. “I have never met any ponies like you six.”
“You didn’t spend much time with Twilight Sparkle, did you?” Trixie asked.
“No, I didn’t,” she answered.
“It shows,” Trixie replied.
“Okay, well, Dash is right, though,” Applejack said. “We don’t need to be hidin.’ It’s gonna be easier to spot us if we are actin’ all odd and stuff. So, let’s just go about our business as casual as we can. Which means somepony is gonna have to tell Pinkie to change outfits.”
“Awwwww,” Pinkie let out.
“I believe that you just did, darling,” Rarity said.
“Yeah, I was kinda hopin’ that was the case,” Applejack tilted her Stetson back slightly.
“I could be the special assistant to Goldfeather!” Pinkie suggested. “Just two stealth machines, working their way through the shadows of town, ready to strike at any moment!” To emphasize her point, Pinkie brought her hoof down as though she was chopping it across an enemy.
“Yeah, can I say no to that?” Goldfeather asked.
“Yes. Yes you can,” Trixie answered.
“Awwwww.” Pinkie slouched in disappointment.
“She’s right about me needing to stick to the shadows, though,” Goldfeather said. “It’s likely that these troops will recognize me. Plus, it will give me a little bit of sanity for a while.”
“Pinkie does seem to have that effect on griffins, darling,” Rarity said. “We understand.”
“Wow. She’s met other griffins and is still alive?” Goldfeather blinked.
“Hey, don’t underestimate the ol’ Pinkster!” Rainbow Dash flew up beside her oddly dressed friend. “She can do things that no other pony alive can do.”
“Riiiiight,” Goldfeather droned. She glanced at the trembling bush. “What about that one?”
“Actually, that’s kind of a good place for her,” Dash said. “She’ll be nearby if we need her. Or if she needs us.”
“Okay, we’re gonna head towards where Dashie said they was keepin’ Twilight,” Applejack said. “You stay nearby somehow, if’n you can, so that we can all get the heck outta here in a hurry once we got her free.”
“You say that like it’s going to be easy,” Goldfeather replied.
“Ah don’t expect it to be easy, but that don’t mean I ain’t gonna plan on succeeding,” Applejack explained. “Failure ain’t an option.”
“That’s right!” Pinkie answered, now suddenly missing her skin-tight outfit. Everypony just shook their head and continued.
“Okay, now that is the kind of attitude I was expecting!” Goldfeather smiled. “Be careful though, you never know when somepony is gonna pop up from around the corner.”
“YOU!!” The shout pierced the pre-dawn air, sending a dole of doves fluttering into the sky. They all turned as one to see the figure who vocalized it.
Another griffin was descending upon them.
* * * * * * *
Molten metal flowed down out of the forge. Running through a stone slough and into the cast that had been set nearby. The ponies were in position, ready to do their parts.
A hammer rested in the hooves of the muscular stallion, his body covered in a thick apron to protect him from what was to come.
The young unicorn fixed her eyes on the mold, her magic running through it in a torrent of power, striving to keep the metal alive for its purpose.
The eldest lay there. Breathing slowly, her eyes closed. Waiting.
The hammer fell down.
* * * * * * *
“I knew that this was going to happen,” Bea said.
“Well, if you knew, then why didn’t you say anything?” Gilda asked.
Rolling her eyes, Bea answered, “Well, not this specific thing, obviously, but more of a general...this kind of thing.”
The view from the tree they sat in wasn’t ideal, but it gave them something of a look at what was happening. Plus the fact that it was still the pre-dawn moments of the morning made it all the more difficult to spot anything. They didn’t need to be perfect, though, they knew where to look.
“How many are you seeing?” Bea asked.
“There are still about a dozen guards around the platform holding Trueblood and Twilight,” he answered. He had transformed his eyes, allowing them to see clearly in the void of light. “Trueblood and Twilight seem to be sleeping.”
“Wow. They can sleep standing up and tied to a post like that?” Ditzy asked. “I don’t think that I could.”
“The good news is that the guards don’t seem to be paying much attention to either of them,” Husk explained. “A couple of them might even be...drinking.”
“Good. Let them,” Gilda said. “I don’t think any of us want to have an all-out war here, and if they are distracted--or better, drunk--then we might be able to sneak in and out with very little trouble at all.”
“I can slip them something really fun to drink!” Ditzy suggested.
“No,” Bea said. “They are probably on alert for all of us, so we don’t want to alert anypony to our presence if we can help it.”
“So, how are we going to get them out, then?” Ditzy asked.
“As soon as the light starts to give us some visibility, we need to act. Husk will move in first, disguised as a guard, and act like he’s there to inspect them. That’s when I will get close enough to loose their chains, and you and Gilda will fly down and pick them up and carry them away. Should go smoothly,” Bea explained.
“And if it doesn’t?” Gilda asked.
“That’s when we improvise,” Bea said with a smile. “And when I need your brain to start working at its quickest, Ditzy.”
“They sure are taking this seriously,” Gilda said. “I mean, we’ve dealt with these guys plenty of times, but they’ve never gone to this much trouble. I wonder why?”
“She’s got a good point,” Husk answered. “This feels...different. And I heard them mentioning somepony named ‘The General’ earlier, too. There might be somepony new involved. It’s got me a little concerned.”
Bea took a deep breath and shook her head. “I know. Yeah, this feels wrong. I didn’t want to say anything, but...why are they leaving them on display like that? What’s the point?”
“Torment them?” Gilda offered.
“Coldheart would never let them be tortured. Not Trueblood, at least. And she wouldn’t need to torture Twilight. We already know that she’s susceptible to Coldheart’s magic,” Bea said.
“Which points right back to things aren’t right,” Ditzy said, keeping her eyes on various things.
“Well, that doesn’t mean that I’m not going to act,” Gilda said. “If we wait who knows what they are going to do to Trueblood. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if she got hurt and I did nothing at all. Besides, it’s not like we didn’t suspect this to be a trap.”
“I never said we weren’t going to act,” Bea replied. “I’m just suggesting keeping our eyes open for anything that might be...unusual.”
“Right,” Ditzy said.
“Will do,” Gilda agreed.
“Like five ponies sneaking around with a griffin?” Husk asked.
“Five? There are only three of us,” Ditzy replied. “And technically you aren’t a pony, so there are only two ponies.”
“Not us, Ditzy,” Husk pointed towards town. “Them.”
“Them who?” Gilda asked.
“Five ponies. Never seen them...” his voice trailed off. “Uh, let me correct that statement.” He turned to look at his light blue companion. “I have seen one of them. You.” He pointed to Bea. “There’s a pony there who looks exactly like you--if you wore a cape and a hat.”
“What?” Bea leaned forward, as though almost falling from a tree would help her see better.
“Soooo, is it the Bea from Twilight’s world? Or is it another changeling?” Ditzy asked.
“I don’t know,” Husk answered. “I would have to get closer to find out.”
“How would you know?” Gilda asked.
“Changelings don’t give off emotional energy like ponies do,” he answered. “You have to be close to see it, though.”
“And they are acting stealthy?” Bea asked.
“Seems it. I was only able to notice them because one of them stood up. First lesson in not being seen is always not to stand up,” Husk explained. “And now all of them are.”
“You also mentioned a griffin. What griffin?” Gilda asked, her voice anxious.
“I couldn’t tell you,” Husk answered. “I’ve never seen her before.”
“Her? So it’s a female?” Gilda shifted in the tree, trying to get a better view.
“Yeah, seems to be,” he answered.
“What does she look like?” Gilda stretched her neck out.
Husk turned towards his feathered friend with a slight frown. “Um, not to sound too rude, but most of you griffins look pretty much the same to me. Beak, feathers, fur...that sort of thing.”
Gilda looked at him with a frown. “Yeah. Same’s true with changelings.”
“Actually,” he nodded, “yes. Unless you look at the leg markings, it can be difficult to tell us apart. What are the key characteristics of a griffin?”
“Later,” Gilda muttered, still reaching her neck out. “I want to see if I know this griffin. I haven’t seen another one in...well, a long time.”
“I understand, Gilda,” Bea said, “just don’t do anything--”
“Be right back,” she answered, taking to the air.
“--stupid.” Bea finished.
She arced up high out of the tree, aiming to circle up and then position herself ready for a return to the tree in a hurry. It was far easier to see from directly above, anyway. A glance down spotted the griffin, and she looked in the faint light to see if she recognized her. There was something familiar about her. Something about the shape of the head crest and the line of her body.
Something that suddenly struck a resounding chord.
Her vision went red and all peaceful thoughts immediately left her body. She turned and dove down, the wind racing past her feathers as she became a thin dart aimed at the ground. Aimed at her. Goldfeather the Betrayer.
“YOU!!” She shouted it as loud as she could, hoping to see the fear in the traitor’s eyes before she ripped them out of her worthless skull.
Goldfeather and the five ponies all turned as one to look at her as she descended.
* * * * * * *
The heat was almost unbearable. The heat from the forge. The heat from the metal. The heat from the magic. All of them combined to create a new level of temperature.
Sweat was pouring off of their faces, searing to steam as it struck metal glowing in the dim light. She kept her focus, concentrating on the metal, imbuing it with as much magic as she could muster. More than she ever thought she had. He kept his focus on the forge and the anvil, tying them together as best as he could, binding new with the old in every strike.
And she focused on her breathing. She focused on trust. She focused on the future.
The hammer fell down.
* * * * * * *
They met in a blur, claws latching onto flesh as beaks flashed out trying to sink deep into the body, only to find it snapping in the air as they tumbled around, smashing through a thin fence and finding themselves on the main street of Oatland.
“Graaaaahh!” Gilda reared up, her claws exposed and ready to come down on Goldfeather, who in turn threw her rear legs up and raked them across Gilda’s belly--but only just. No blood drawn, but the claws fell down to the belly in defense.
“Gilda?!” She shouted up in shock. “Gilda, is that you?”
“I’m going to kill you!” was her only response as the claws finally came down.
Pushing up, Goldfeather reared back, pushing herself up to be as tall as possible. Gilda reciprocated, throwing herself up on her hind legs and extending her claws upwards.
“Gilda!” Goldfeather yelled. “I don’t want to fight!”
“Then just lie back! I’ll make it quick!” Gilda growled as she lunged forward.
The two female griffins collided, sending a cloud of dust flying from their coats upon impact. Claws reached out, wrapping around each other and gripping hard. Beaks flew forward, clacking as they hit against each other. Sounds of impact echoed across the face of the buildings, until they pulled apart, landing on all fours and immediately beginning to circle each other.
Blood began to drip from Goldfeather’s coat.
“I never thought I would see you again,” Gilda snarled. “I always hoped, but I never really thought I would get the chance.” She lunged forward, a claw raised, even as Goldfeather jumped backwards. “I’m not letting you leave here.”
“I don’t want to fight you, Gilda,” Goldfeather grumbled through a clenched beak. “That doesn’t mean I won’t if you keep pushing it, though.”
“Fight or not, this only ends with one of us dead,” Gilda spoke with no remorse.
The two powerful creatures jumped at each other once more, their bodies slamming together with the impact of a falling mountain. Claws sank into flesh on both bodies, the two females shifting their weight and throwing themselves to the ground.
An odd cacophony of squaks and hisses filled the air, as claws raked again and again through flesh, tearing streaks of red into the golden fur of each griffin. Beaks were snapping, ripping out small tastes of flesh with each thrust, hoping to find an artery or windpipe.
Savage and brutal, the fight descended into a primal brawl in seconds.
“Get offa her!” The kick connected with Gilda square in the side, causing her to exhale sharply. Rainbow Dash had been moving at almost top speed when she hit.
A glow surrounded Goldfeather, her own rage and bloodlust pressing her forward, the magic holding her at bay.
Gilda turned on Rainbow Dash, the claws striking out in an attempt to reach the pegasus, but the fastest flier in Equestria was too quick. Gilda’s claws found only air.
“Who the hell are you?!” she growled.
“Rainbow Dash!” the pegasus announced proudly. “What the hell are you doing, Gilda?”
“Do I know you?” she asked, eyeing her. “You know what, it doesn’t matter! Get the hell away from my prey!”
“No!” Dash flew down into Gilda’s face. “She’s family!”
“Get away from her!” Goldfeather yelled. “Don’t you hurt her, Gilda!”
“Now both a’ you calm down a tick!” Applejack stated, running up on them. “What they hay is goin’ on with you two?”
“They’re trying to kill each other is what--” Rainbow Dash didn’t finish her sentence.
A burst of blue magic struck against Rainbow Dash, sending her spiraling away from the griffin, who once again moved forward towards Goldfeather. Applejack moved between them, spinning around and preparing to introduce Gilda to Bucky McGillicuddy and Kicks McGee--until Gilda took flight.
“Dang it!” Applejack cursed, as Gilda flew over her towards Goldfeather, who was struggling against her magical cocoon.
“Stop fighting!” Trixie announced as she ran towards them, her horn still glowing from her magic holding Goldfeather. “This is pointless!”
“This is personal!” Gilda roared--and then she fell, Applejack’s teeth firmly latched onto her tail. The earth pony’s head twisted to the side as she pulled backwards, trying her best to keep Gilda off balance. She momentarily lost her own orientation as her prized hat flew from her head, buffeted off by a multi-colored blast of wind.
“Where is she? Or he? Or whatever pony blasted me like that?” Dash hovered next to Trixie, scanning the area.
“Trixie doesn’t know,” she answered, keeping her focus on the spell isolating Goldfeather. “But we may have a problem.”
“No kidding? That Gilda seems like she’s out for blood, and she’s also got a unicorn support team, as well as--”
“Applejack,” Trixie said.
“Huh? No, we’ve got AJ, not them,” Dash replied.
“There is another Applejack,” Trixie said. Rainbow Dash spun her head around and saw the two orange colored ponies facing off against each other. No longer being held by the tail, Gilda had resumed her assault on Goldfeather.
“Aw, you gotta be kidding me,” Dash groaned, and turned to fly back to face the two of them and Gilda. “Sorry, AJ, but you’re gonna have to take care of yourself--literally.”
Slamming into Gilda’s side at full speed, Dash sent the two of them tumbling. The griffin let out a roar, twisting to try to get her claws on her new attacker. Moving as fast as she could, Rainbow Dash was able to slide to the side and avoid the attack--almost. A claw grabbed onto her left wing, lifting her up in the air and arcing over towards the ground.
“Ohcrapohcrapohcrap!” Rainbow blurted out as the ground rushed up to meet her face. Shielding herself with her forelegs, she felt all of the air leave her body on impact. Dazed and disoriented, she forced her eyes as open as she could, trying to regain her bearings.
Leaving the wounded pegasus behind, Gilda once again turned towards Goldfeather. The other griffin had stopped struggling against the magic that was holding her, but kept her eyes focused firmly on Gilda.
“Fine by me...” Gilda broke into a run, charging her held enemy.
She was interrupted by a pair of Applejacks.
Both ponies suddenly stood in her way, and she did her best to come to a skidding stop, fumbling and falling over herself until she tumbled down at the two pony’s hooves.
“What the hell?!” she looked up at them. “I know that one of you has got to be Husk, so...what the hell?!”
“These are Twilight’s friends,” one Applejack stated. “They’re here for the same reason that we are.”
“It’s true,” another voice chimed in. Gilda looked past the identical ponies to see another pair of twins walking up, though dressed dramatically differently. “We have come to save Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie stated, “and it would make sense for us to work together.”
“You don’t understand!” Gilda rose back up, staring back at Goldfeather. “You don’t know who she is! You don’t know what she’s done!”
“Ah do know that she risked her own life to come here and help us out,” Applejack said. “And as such, I’m willin’ to vouch for her.”
“Hey guys!” a perky voice shouted. “You’ll never believe...” Pinkie Pie came bouncing out from behind a building, accompanied by a familiar wild-eyed pony. “Oh, maybe you will!”
“Get outta my way,” Gilda growled at the pair of Applejacks, ignoring the arrival of both Pinkie and Ditzy. “I’m gonna end this.”
“I ain’t gonna let ya,” Applejack said.
“Gilda, calm down,” the other Applejack said. “Whatever this is, we can deal with it later.”
“Gilda,” Goldfeather said calmly, “let’s just deal with this whole Twilight thing. After that, if you still want me, well, I’m not gonna run.”
“Likely story,” Gilda huffed.
“Um, pardon my interruption from your rather dramatic hormonal display,” Rarity said calmly, walking up between the pair of light-blue unicorns, “but I think we may have much more immediate pressing concerns.”
A nod of her head caused all the ponies eyes to follow, and to witness the arrival of dozens of armed soldiers, none of which looked happy to find them.
“You wanna fight somethin,’ sugarcube, well, I think we just found you some targets,” Applejack picked up her hat, placed it on her head, and lowered the brim down to her eyes.
Flapping back to join them, Rainbow Dash eyed Gilda for a moment before turning to Applejack. “Fight or run, boss? You call it.”
She turned to look at Trixie and Rarity, who both nodded with steely resolve. Turning back to Rainbow Dash, she let the corner of her mouth curl up. “Well, we didn’t come here to leave Twilight behind.”
“All right! Let’s do this!” Dash clamped her hooves together and then flew up in an arc, swinging down to pass in front of the first line of arriving troops--who suddenly found themselves without their weapons.
“You heard the gal,” Applejack announced, “let’s do this!”
As one, all of the ponies rushed forward, heading towards the larger number of approaching forces, ready for a fight. Three figures lagged behind.
“This isn’t over,” Gilda glared at Goldfeather.
“It is for now, Gilda,” Husk told her. “Let’s deal with the immediate threat, okay?”
“Yeah. Yeah, that’s fine,” she answered. “I’ve still got a little bit of pent-up energy that I need to get out.”
She turned and took flight, aiming straight for the largest gathering of soldiers, planning to attack directly. Turning to the other griffin, Husk eyed her evenly.
“Are you going to help?” he asked.
With a grimace, Goldfeather replied, “I said I would. I meant it. Now get outta my way.”
She didn’t wait, and Husk found himself nearly bowled over by the griffin as she rushed headlong into battle. After regaining his senses, Husk joined them.
The numbers were not on their side. They had no weapons, nor did they have the luxury of preparation.
It didn’t matter. A group of ten figures cut a swath through some of the finest soldiers in the realm. Battering and slashing them unconscious, driving them back and away. Fighting between the buildings and through the streets, one victory after another, each hard fought and grueling.
And then they turned the corner.
“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” She stood on the platform alongside Twilight and Trueblood. A single hoof held up Trueblood’s jaw, showing that she was awake and aware. “Valiant heroes come to the rescue? Brave little ponies who are here to save the day?”
“Toy,” Goldfeather whispered.
“You realize, of course, that it was all in vain. Everything has been orchestrated to bring you here before me, so that you can all fall at the same time.” She laughed as hundreds of soldiers came from behind, trapping the group between them and herself.
“This is where your story ends, I’m afraid,” she said, cackling.
Concern painted the faces of the group of would-be rescuers. Fear on some, worry on most. The army was ready to fight if they turned, and Toy exuded confidence from her position above them.
No pony seemed to notice the small, trembling shrubbery that was slowly approaching the back of the platform.
* * * * * * *
The metal turned in his hooves. He shaped it slowly, bringing the design to form. Bringing the end to life. His hooves burned, and his arms ached, but he would not stop. He could not. Not now.
The metal rang out against the walls, echoing back the efforts of his labor. Every clang a resounding reminder of one more step completed, and one less left to go.
His eyes focused in the glow, accustomed to the dim light and the details it might hide from others. His ears trained to notice what the eyes might miss in the song of the metal. He saw it all. He saw every flaw. He heard every mistake.
The hammer struck down. The sparks were clear. The music was pure. He knew that he could do no more. It was time to let the next one do their part, his job done.
He set the hammer down.
* * * * * * *
Her hoof passed over the orb, the colors inside it shifting from dark purple to deep red. The light shifted inside it, magic moving the shades and specters of time.
“How kind of you to leave me this, Empress,” Toy purred. “A magical knick-knack that lets me control the day and night without you. It’s like you aren’t even necessary at all.”
She laughed aloud, turning and striding back to her throne. Two unconscious ponies lay nearby, their breath shallow and their faces sunken. It had been a long, draining night for them, but it left Toy feeling powerful.
The room itself was commandeered from the former mayor of the town. She glanced over at his sleeping form, a mild curiosity if he would have the strength to reawaken crossing her mind for a moment. She had, of course, made it more her own, tearing down any image of authority that had been there and breaking anything that reeked of the Empire. The old Empire.
Sitting on her throne, Toy couldn’t help but smile. Soon it would be too late for Coldheart to do anything. She would wrench the secret of the portal from Twilight Sparkle, destroy it, and rule over the Six Kingdoms forever, with no pony left in all the world to challenge her might. She would leave the Empire in place as long as it served her, and she felt that was going to be a very, very long time.
“General!” A soldier stepped into her room, coming to attention and saluting.
“Yes? What is it?” she responded without moving.
“There is a disturbance, ma’am. Several ponies have started a fight against the guards,” he reported. “The griffin, Goldfeather, is listed among them.”
“Goldfeather?” She raised an eyebrow. “She has come back and attacked the guard? That doesn’t sound like her.” She slowly stood from her throne. “No, more likely she threw herself in with the rest of Trueblood’s lot. They already had one griffin in their ranks. How many are attacking?”
“Ten. Two griffins and eight ponies, ma’am,” he answered.
“Two griffins and one of them Goldfeather,” she nodded, “that sounds right. The inevitable rescue attempt. What are your troops doing, soldier?”
“Per your instructions, General, we are baiting them in, coercing them to follow us back to the platform containing the two traitors,” he stated.
“Then you are doing the right thing. Tell the troops to continue their efforts, but do their best to tire them out a little. They will be easier to deal with once they have expended their energy.” Toy waved her hoof at him casually. “You may go. I will move to join Trueblood and the other mare in a moment.”
“Yes, General!” He saluted, spun around, and hurried from the room.
Turning back to her throne, Toy stepped gently towards and then past it. She saddled up against the sleeping mayor, bringing her hoof up to brush the mane clear of his neck.
“Good Mayor, I want to thank you for your hospitality while we visited,” she said seductively. “I promise we’ll be gone soon enough, and your town can resume...whatever it is that it normally does. I do assume you have a purpose here. You, I am afraid, won’t be joining them, though.”
Bending down, Toy sank her fangs into the pony’s neck and drank deeply. She could feel his emotions draining into her. All that was left were the base emotions of fear, anger, and sadness, the others already gone. The higher ones a tasty beginning to the night. Her body drank them in, taking what little nourishment they could provide.
“It is a shame that your love for your wife wasn’t stronger,” she said, letting his body collapse to the ground. “You might have gone home to her tonight otherwise.”
Striding effortlessly to the door, Toy made her way outside. In the distance she now heard the sounds of battle, and angled a smile at the noise. Turning the opposite way, she wandered over to the platform holding her two favorite guests, her wings gently raising her up until her hooves touched down lightly on the surface.
Carefully, she stepped gently up to Trueblood’s post, doing her best to remain completely silent. “Time to wake up,” she whispered in her ear.
Trueblood pulled away with a start and a snort, her body rejecting the voice that assaulted it so softly.
“Goodness, Toy,” Trueblood stated in a daze, “you might want to consider a sprig of mint. Does wonders for the breath.”
“Oh, my apologies,” she cooed. “I didn’t mean to wake you on the wrong side of the bed. Or post as the case may be.”
“Wh--what’s going on?” Twilight blinked her eyes open, staring over at the two of them. She saw the figures standing there, and her mind focused quickly on the state of events. “Leave her alone!”
“Ah, and the other one is with us as well,” she said. “I was going to wake you next, Twilight. I wouldn’t want you to miss out on what is about to happen.”
“What are you talking about?” Trueblood asked.
“Why, I’m talking about the merry band of ponies that you associate with,” she replied, standing and walking a few steps away from the pair. “They are on their way to rescue you even as we speak.”
Staring at her for a moment, Trueblood let the words sink in. “A trap. You wanted us out here on display to draw them in. So that you could capture all of them.”
Toy lowered her head and smiled. “Something like that, yes.”
“Why?” Trueblood asked. “You don’t need them. You’ve already got me.”
“Exactly,” she answered. “I have you, but you are too stubborn to tell me things of your own accord, and I’m afraid that your marefriend here is too frail to last forever under the effects of torture. So...the more the merrier.”
“You monster!” Twilight spat. “You mean to tell me that you baited those four innocent souls in here just so you could--”
“Four?” Toy interrupted. “There are only four others?”
Trueblood looked at Twilight, who looked around in confusion. “I... How many are here?”
“More than four, obviously,” Toy answered, her hoof gently rubbing her chin. “That makes this a considerable mystery. Who have they brought in to help them out in this situation?”
“There are hundreds who fight with me,” Trueblood said. “There is no way that I can answer that question.”
“Nice try,” Toy answered, “but Twilight is much more believable. Which tells me that you don’t know who it is, either. Interesting.”
Looking over at Trueblood, Twilight’s eyes asked the question. Trueblood simply shook her head in response.
“This should be very interesting. I wonder if my dear friend Goldfeather brought others with her? Perhaps as a tribute to me?” Toy pondered.
“Wow. You sure became delusional quickly,” Trueblood stated. “How long has Fantasia been gone? A week? Two? And you already have set yourself up as a pony deserving tribute?”
“Don’t delude yourself,” Toy turned slyly towards the unicorn, “I have always been deserving of tribute. It is only Coldheart who doesn’t understand that fact.”
“You mean she didn’t notice while you were licking her boots,” Trueblood responded.
Toy stood there and smiled. “Of course. I do hope you continue your defiance. While your dear, departed mother will never return to this world, I do hope to take out some of the past torturous service to her on her only child.”
“If you hurt her, I will never help you,” Twilight interjected. “If you do anything to her then Coldheart will return and find out what you’ve done to her daughter, and then you will have to suffer the consequences.”
“Oh, how courageous.” Toy turned to Twilight. “Except for the fact that she gave me permission to hunt and capture the both of you. Her only request was that I leave you both alive. She never said you had to be whole.”
“I won’t let you hurt her,” Twilight narrowed her eyes, her voice turning cold.
“Well, let’s worry about that when the time comes, shall we?” Toy answered. “I’m sure that I might be able to convince you otherwise. At this moment, however, we need to deal with the five--or possibly four if the griffin wasn’t with your group--mystery ponies that are trying to rescue the two of you.”
“Five...?” Twilight’s mind focused. The exact image of five ponies leapt to her mind, and the idea of them being here brought a sparkle to her eye.
“Is that number significant?” Toy asked.
“No,” she answered. “Not yet.”
“Cryptic,” the changeling replied, “an interesting choice.” She turned to look towards the battle that was getting ever closer.
“Sparky?” Trueblood whispered. “What are you thinking?”
“Not thinking,” she answered. “Hoping.”
“Hoping for what?” Toy asked. She turned and walked over to them. “Hoping for a miracle? Well, I’m afraid the Empire doesn’t sanction those.”
“One day you will be a memory, Toy,” Trueblood said. “A note in the story of a greater monster that plagued the world. Almost forgotten.”
“If that is so, then what will you be?” She brought her hoof up under Trueblood’s chin, guiding her eyes to hers. “Nothing at all, I imagine.”
“The difference is that I don’t want to be anything,” she said. “I just want you and Fantasia gone.”
“Replaced by what?” she asked. “Without a being of power this world would fall into chaos.”
“Do you truly believe that?” Trueblood asked. “You have no faith in any pony, do you?”
“Well, it seems that we won’t have to wait any longer to find out the truth,” Toy stated. “The trap is sprung.”
A group of ten turned the corner--eight ponies and two griffins.
“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Toy said to the arriving figures, her hoof still holding Trueblood’s chin. “Valiant heroes come to rescue? Brave little ponies who are here to save the day?”
“Toy,” Goldfeather whispered.
“You realize, of course, that it was all in vain. Everything has been orchestrated to bring you here before me, so that you can all fall at the same time.” She laughed as hundreds of soldiers came from behind, trapping the group between them and herself.
“This is where your story ends, I’m afraid,” she said, cackling.
Concern painted the faces of the group of would-be rescuers. Fear on some, worry on most. The army was ready to fight if they turned, and Toy exuded confidence from her above them.
“All right,” Applejack said, looking around, “we’ll give you one chance to do the right thing. Go ahead and let them two go and we’ll just walk outta town without no problem.”
Her eyes turned to saucers as Toy stared in response. “I’m sorry, but have we even met?”
“Not ‘round these parts we haven’t,” Applejack answered. Twilight smiled.
“Well, nonetheless, I feel we should be introduced. I am General Toy, and I currently rule the Empire of the Six Kingdoms.” She stepped to the front of the platform. “And you are all my prisoners.” She turned to Goldfeather and spoke directly. “I want to thank you for bringing them to me, pet. I accept your tribute.”
“Tribute?!” Gilda turned to Goldfeather and snarled.
“Don’t even try, Toy,” Goldfeather answered. “They know better than that.”
Looking at Gilda, Toy raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure? Besides, it’s not like you have to pretend any further. You’re safe at home now, and all of Trueblood’s companions have been brought in, just as you promised.”
“That’s no--” Trueblood felt a grip of magic at her throat, even as she saw Toy’s horn glowing.
“You traitorous bitch!” Gilda spat.
“Gilda, calm down,” Bea stated. “She’s trying to make you angry. Get us to distrust each other.”
“And it seems to be working,” Trixie added.
“I know her,” Gilda said. “What Toy is saying is probably true.”
“It isn’t!” Goldfeather turned to Gilda. “How many times do I have to say that?”
“I don’t know! Say it again and we’ll start counting!” Gilda yelled back.
“That’s enough outta you two!” Rainbow Dash flew up between them. “If you guys wanna gut each other when we’re done, fine! But right now we’re in a bit of a mess, okay?”
“Oh, you poor blue pegasus,” Toy cooed, “you are not in a ‘bit of a mess,’ you are doomed. The best option for you is to surrender and hope that I have a good use for you back at my palace.”
“Ain’t gonna happen,” Rainbow Dash answered.
“I must concur with my friend,” Rarity stated. “We are not the kind to surrender in these situations.”
“Actually, Rarity,” Pinkie Pie whispered, “when we fought the changelings, we kinda did surrender in this kind of situation.”
A dark eye turned towards the pink pony. “Yes, thank you, Pinkie, for reminding me.”
“You are an attractive mare,” Toy said to Rarity. “I at least see you having a place in my harem.”
“Harem?” Rarity pulled back. “Though it does have a bit of an exotic sound to it, I’m afraid that I must refuse.”
While the banter continued, Twilight Sparkle scanned the crowd. Applejack. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie. Rarity. All of them were there--except one. She was hoping all of the Elements were here. Together they might stand a chance. But where was Fluttershy?
“Um, psst,” a voice gently whispered from behind Twilight. “Psst, Twilight?”
Turning her head as far as she could, Twilight tried to speak behind her. “Fluttershy?”
“Yes. Oh, I’m sorry, I should have made it clear it was me. That was rude,” she said.
“Fluttershy, get me loose,” Twilight whispered. “No! Get Trueblood loose.”
“Who?” Fluttershy asked from behind her. “Oh, you mean that other pony? I, um, I think that the changeling might notice if I did.”
“But, she’s...” Twilight trailed off, her voice lost for a moment, and then it returned strongly. “Can you get this thing off my horn?”
“I...I don’t know,” Fluttershy stated.
“A harem?” Dinky began. “Wouldn’t that imply that you were male? Maybe you meant a herd. Herds aren’t gender specific that way.”
Toy raised an eyebrow. “You I think I will just kill.”
“Over my dead body!” Gilda shouted.
“Oh fine, I suppose I don’t need two griffins,” Toy stated.
“Ah suppose that means you don’t plan on surrenderin,’ then?” Applejack asked.
Toy laughed. “Are you joking? You have no power here, pony. You are surrounded, outnumbered, and severely overpowered. What is it that makes you think you have a chance?”
“Hope,” Applejack answered.
“Friendship,” Rarity continued.
“Awesomeness!” Dash shouted.
“Parties!” Pinkie Pie added.
They all turned to look at Pinkie.
“What?” she looked back at them. “I like parties.”
Fluttershy brought her hooves up to the shackles around Twilight’s neck, fumbling to try and find a way to release her friend.
“Hurry, Fluttershy.” Twilight’s eyes were on Trueblood, who still fought to find a breath. Trueblood twisted back and forth, trying to get a breath, but the magic was inescapable.
“I...I’m trying,” Fluttershy whispered, “it’s just so complicated.”
“I know. Just...do your best. Please,” Twilight pleaded.
“My Queen,” the other Applejack stepped foward.
“Oh no...” Bea gasped.
“What did you call me, pony?” Toy stared down.
“You are better than this, My Queen. I know your honor. Your graciousness,” the pony stated. “I beg of you, please reconsider what you are doing.”
“And why should I listen to a pony--no matter how flattering--who wants little more than her own freedom?” Toy asked with a smirk.
“D--do you not recognize me? Can you not see?” An aura surrounded the pony and transformed him into his natural form. A changeling drone walked up to the platform and bowed. “My Queen.”
“This is not good,” Bea said.
“Yeah, I was kinda thinkin’ that, too,” Applejack stated.
Toy stood there silently. Her eyes wide and her gaze fixed. For seconds she said nothing and did not move. Finally, her mouth opened and words escaped.
“You’re alive,” she breathed.
Raising his head up to look at her, Husk nodded. “Of course, My Queen.”
“Coldheart killed all of you. Down to the last drone. I was there,” she muttered.
“No, My Queen,” Husk answered. “I escaped. I did what you taught--what you trained us to do. I hid in plain sight. Disguised. We all did.”
“We?” She stepped forward. “What do you mean, ‘we?’”
A soldier stepped forward, looking past Toy and further onto the platform.
“There are hundreds of us, My Queen. Hiding. Waiting,” he answered.
“Hundreds? Hundreds?!” She leapt from the platform, landing in front of Husk, grabbing him and lifting him up to look in his eyes. “Where? Where are they?”
“As I said, in hiding. Waiting for your directions,” he stated.
Her eyes flashed, darting back and forth, but landing on nothing in particular. “My children. They’re alive.”
The solider stepped closer, his eyes focused on Twilight Sparkle, and something happening behind her in the early dawn light.
“You...didn’t know?” Husk asked.
A myriad of expressions passed over Toy’s face, running the gamut and finally settling on a single one as she rose up to her full height, towering over the drone in front of her. Pride.
“I know now,” she answered.
The guard rushed forward, a flash of yellow suddenly revealing itself behind the lavender unicorn. Somepony was trying to free the unicorn.
“General Toy! General Toy! There is--”
His words caught in his throat, as green magic surrounded it and lifted him from the ground, pulling him over violently.
“My. Name. Is. CHRYSALIS!” she hissed in his face. “I am QUEEN of the changelings. Do I make myself clear?”
The pony writhed in his grasp, his body flailing and he reached for his throat in desperation. She looked up and beyond him, staring at the gathered troops under her command.
“Is that clear to everypony here?” she shouted. “Or do I need to explain it further?”
A murmur echoed through the forces, even as the flailings of the pony in her grasp began to ebb.
Behind her, in a scene that the pony attempted to reveal, Fluttershy was busy working on the lock holding the damper in place on Twilight’s horn. Twilight stared at Trueblood, taking small satisfaction in the fact that the changeling had released her hold on the white unicorn.
“I...I can’t get the locks,” Fluttershy said. “They’re too complicated. I don’t know what to do.”
Twilight turned to look at her friends, surrounded and, as always, willing to fight to the last. They were all there, and they were all ready.
“Fluttershy?” Twilight asked calmly. “Did you bring my Element?”
Chrysalis dropped the soldier who had brazenly mis-addressed her, his body collapsing in a heap on the ground. “Now,” she said in a disturbingly easy tone, “you will become my First. My own General, answering to no pony save me. Together we will find your siblings and begin the restoration of the Changeling Empire.”
Husk stepped backward, his eyes fixated on his Queen. Slowly, he turned to look at the others behind him. A variety of response met him. Fear. Anger. Hope. And, in at least one case, joy. He smiled back at joy, and then turned around to face his Queen.
“You honor me, My Queen,” he said with a bow.
“Excellent!” she replied, her fangs, glistening. “Then next we shall--”
“No,” Husk interrupted. “You did not let me finish. You honor me, but...I must decline. My friends need me.”
“Your...friends?” Chrysalis said slowly. “Your FRIENDS?! I have just given you an honor that I have never bestowed upon any other changeling, and you...deny me?”
“It is not that, My Queen. It is simply that they need me more,” he answered.
A hoof moved faster than his eye could follow, grasping him by the throat and lifting him up in line with the eyes of the Changeling Queen. “You have placed THEM above ME?” Her voice was quick, and her green eyes dark. “You taunt me more than Coldheart ever did. I thank you for revealing that my changelings still live, but I’m afraid that another example must be made.”
“Um, excuse me,” a soft voice said from behind her. “but, well, no.”
Spinning her head around, a trail of green slime dribbling from her open mouth, Chrysalis brought her eyes on the pony that would dare interrupt her. A small buttercream pegasus, trying desperately to hide behind her mane.
“And who exactly, are you?” she fumed.
“My name is...Fluttershy...Miss Queen, ma’am,” she whispered. “And, um, I’ve been told to ask you, um, to surrender.”
Her eyebrow went up, and her lip curled back revealing her fangs. “I was amused when the other pony said it, but I’m not in such a pleasant mood now.”
“Eek, okayI’msorryIdidn’tmeantoupsetyou,” Fluttershy said in one breath.
“I cannot even believe that somepony like you even had the courage to confront me,” Chrysalis stated.
“Well,” Fluttershy raised her head up, “Twilight said I needed to be here to make the magic work right.”
“Magic? What magic?” Chrysalis asked. And then she noticed the butterfly shaped necklace around the pony’s neck
An arc of magic sparked from Fluttershy’s necklace, leaping past Chrysalis and striking a similar necklace on Rarity, and then to Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and finally Pinkie Pie. A burst of magic spread out, shooting over the changeling and targeting the unicorn that she had trapped on the platform in front of her--who was now wearing an odd-looking crown.
A white glow surrounded her, leaving nothing but a dark silhouette of her as the cross bearing her shattered to kindling and her body rose up into the air, the chains around her melting into nothing. Finally, the glow faded, revealing the same lavender unicorn she already knew...except for the glowing white eyes.
“Don’t say we didn’t give you the chance,” Twilight said confidently.
“What?” Chrysalis reared back, just as a dome of white energy erupted from Twilight, engulfing the city of Oatland in an instant. Everypony in the area was blinded by the brilliance of the moment, and when the light finally faded they found themselves alone.
The army was gone. And so was Chrysalis.
“Wh--what just happened?” Bea asked.
“Twilight!” Applejack yelled, rushing towards the platform to meet her friend. Twilight had already turned her attention to the other mare near her, her muzzle pressed up against hers in a deep kiss.
“Oh, dear,” Rarity said running up beside Applejack, who had stopped suddenly. “I do believe that Twilight has made some, shall we say, close new friends.”
“Are you okay?” Twilight asked, pulling away.
“Yeah, Sparky,” Trueblood answered. “In fact, after that kiss, I’m feeling pretty darn good.” She smiled up at Twilight, and then slowly began to raise herself up onto all fours. “Uh, was that those Elements of Harmony you have been going on about?”
“Yeah,” Twilight answered, “it was.”
“Okay, I agree. We have got to get us a set of those things,” Trueblood stated.
Turning to see Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie step up beside the first two, Twilight felt a tear form in the corner of her eye. “Girls!” She rushed to them, meeting them in a tight group hug. “I was afraid that I was never going to see you again!”
“We kinda had that same fear, sugarcube,” Applejack stated.
“But we were hardly going to just let you disappear on us without a proper rescue occurring,” Rarity stated.
“Yep! And consider yourself rescued!” Pinkie added.
“And you must tell us, darling, who is your lovely new friend?” Rarity smiled past Twilight at the approaching mare.
“Oh, everypony, this is Trueblood. She’s...” Twilight looked at her for a moment and then made a decision, “she’s my marefriend. My very special somepony. And an all-around amazing mare.”
“Uh, that’s great and all,” Rainbow Dash added from a distance, “but, do you think that you guys might give us a hoof here?”
The five Elements and Trueblood looked over to see Goldfeather and Gilda, each being held at bay by ponies struggling to keep them apart. Trixie and Rainbow Dash held onto Goldfeather, while Ditzy, Bea, and Husk were wrapped around Gilda.
In a flash Twilight was there, followed almost immediately by Trueblood, the others rushing down to meet them.
“What’s happening?” Twilight asked. “Gilda! Calm down!”
“Get outta my way, Twilight. I got something to finish,” she growled.
“Yeah, let her go!” Goldfeather yelled. “I’m not gonna run anymore!”
“They’re gonna kill each other, Twi!” Dash announced. “I don’t know what’s going on, but she’s--”
“Let me go,” Goldfeather said calmly. “Rainbow Dash, you know my culture. Now, I’m telling you, let me go. Trust me.”
“I don’t buy the sudden fake calm!” Dash answered. “You’re gonna go nuts again.”
“It’s not fake, and...yeah, okay it is sudden, but it’s what I’ve got to do,” she stared into Dash’s eyes. “Let me go. Let us both go.”
“No!” Twilight yelled. “I’m not gonna let these two rip into each other. Not after everything that has happened.”
“Twi,” Dash said, taking a step back, “we gotta.” She turned to her friend. “It ain’t gonna go away. They gotta settle this.”
“Um, Dash was it?” Trueblood added. “I don’t know this one, but Gilda here is a good friend of mine, and I’m not gonna stand by and let her get hurt.”
“Hey, I don’t know you, but I do know them, and if you say she’s your friend, then you’ll let her do this,” Dash said.
“Sugarcube,” Applejack said running up, “what the hay are you talkin’ about?”
“Blood,” Dash said. She turned to Trixie, who was still holding onto the now not-struggling Goldfeather. “Let her go, Trix.”
“Trixie’s not sure this is a good idea,” she said.
“Look!” Dash shouted, causing all the ponies to jump back. “This isn’t a pony thing! This is a griffin thing! They ain’t gonna stop! And we can’t be there the whole time, so stop thinking we can!”
“Dash, we can’t just let them hurt each other--or worse,” Twilight said.
“Well, then, Twi,” Dash said, “I suggest you leave. ‘Cause this is gonna happen.”
Trixie stepped away from Goldfeather, who looked at the unicorn and smiled. Walking slowly to close the gap, she stood just beyond claw reach of Gilda.
“Let her go,” she said evenly.
Bea looked to Trueblood, who paused and then nodded unevenly.
The ponies back away from Gilda, who rushed forward and came to a dead stop, staring Goldfeather eye-to-eye.
“I’m gonna rip your throat out,” Gilda promised.
“Before you do,” Goldfeather countered, “let me use it to tell you some things.” She didn’t wait for a response. “When Coldheart fell on the griffin kingdoms, we fought--and died. I watched hundreds of our kind fall to her and her forces, and we did something that I thought would never happen. We ran away.
“That didn’t stop them, though. They pursued us. Hunted us. And they found us. I was there that night. I don’t know if you know it, but I was. I heard the screams and I flew towards them, ready to lay it all on the line. Ready to give my life. Pointlessly.”
Keeping her head up and her eyes focused, Goldfeather’s voice cracked as a tear fell out of her eye. “I saw what was happening, and I saw her. Standing there, looking down on the griffins that were being slaughtered. I made a choice. I went to her, surrendered, and offered my services to help her hunt down our kind.”
“You filthy piece of...” Gilda growled.
“Yeah. Yeah, I feel the same way. And the sad part is that I would do it all again. I didn’t betray anypony that night. I told her I would help her hunt down our kind, and...I did. I found them, and asked them to do the unspeakable. For every four I found, I asked one to stay behind and be captured. And I think you know what happened to those that stayed.”
“Wait? What?” Gilda turned her head.
“The other three I sent out to an island that is clean of all ponies. It’s a rocky, barren piece of hell that is unfit for any pony to even think of living on--but okay for us. Not ideal, but there are roosts, and water, and plenty of fish to eat,” Goldfeather’s cheek was soaked at this point. “There are thousands of griffins, living in peace and thriving.”
She dragged the back of her claw across her eyes and continued. “I’m a monster. I led hundreds of ponies to their deaths. To horrible deaths. And I watched it all. I was made to watch it all. So...kill me. At this point I deserve it, and there is no way in hell that I want to be around if Coldheart comes back.” Her face turned to stone. “But if you do, then you damn well better be ready to step in and take my place, or she’ll hunt every damn one of us down no matter where we hide.”
Everypony stood there in silence. They could hear Gilda’s beak grinding, see her claws gripping the ground, and her tail flicking back and forth. Goldfeather put her ears back and closed her eyes, ready for whatever happened next.
She felt Gilda’s claws on her flesh, gripping into her back--and pulling her close. The hug was tight, making it difficult for Goldfeather to breathe, but she could hear just fine.
“Family,” Gilda said softly. Then, just as suddenly as she grabbed her, she let go, turned and walked away, hiding her face from the gathered ponies.
Flying up, Rainbow Dash took Gilda’s place, hugging Goldfeather tightly. “Family,” she echoed.
“No,” Goldfeather whispered in her ear. “She is family. Real family. Gilda is my cousin.”
Rainbow Dash pulled her head back, smiling at Goldfeather. “Hey, that just makes it better, but we’re all family. You’ve got all of us now.”
“We can always use a new member to our family,” Trueblood said. “We would be honored to welcome you.”
“I can personally attest to how wonderful they are,” Twilight added. “They are pretty darn great. I’m happy to be with them.”
“Uh, about that, Twi,” Applejack broke in. “I think you need to know what’s going on back home...”
* * * * * * *
Her horn was glowing brighter than the forge. She never knew that she could generate this much magic, or how she was doing it now, but she couldn’t stop. Her coat was matted with sweat. Her eyes fought to keep focus, the glow of the metal making it difficult.
It was like staring into the sun itself.
Her magic was hotter than the forge. It pervaded the metal and turned it, twisting it around and shaping it in a way that his hammer couldn’t. Not without breaking both anvil and hammer, pony and soul. And if she kept going any longer, her own soul would break. She could feel the magic fading. There was nothing left to draw upon. She had to let go.
It was all up to The Princess now.
* * * * * * *
“And can you explain to Trixie why we are doing this again?” she asked.
“It’s fairly simple, darling,” Rarity answered. “Twilight has spent a great deal of time with these ponies, and she wants to see this task finished. And since we were so close, it only made sense for all of us to go together, despite the, shall we say, rather rustic conditions.”
“So, we’re letting the ponies back home suffer a little longer so that Twilight Sparkle can finish her adventure with her new marefriend?” Trixie countered.
“You’re a fine one to talk!” Rarity stated with a smile. “And besides, from the way Twilight has described it, the ponies here have suffered far longer, and this may be the answer they have been looking for all along.”
“Well, if I made add to this conversation...” Bea walked up along the other side of Rarity, smiling at the white unicorn. “Twilight has been instrumental in getting all of us to this point. Her talks of the Elements of Harmony were inspirational, and now that I have seen them in action I am more intrigued than ever.” Her eyes glanced over Rarity. “Perhaps you could take the time to give me a detailed explanation of how they work from your perspective?”
“Trixie doesn’t think so!” She slipped over to position herself between Rarity and Bea. “And keep your wandering eyes to yourself!”
“Did...did you just refer to yourself in the third person?” Bea asked.
“What if Trixie did? Huh?” Trixie glared at her twin.
“Ladies!” Rarity interceded between them. “There is no need for unpleasantries. Bea--I believe that is the name you use--while your attention is certainly flattering,” she bat her eyelashes, “I am an involved mare. And Trixie,” she turned to her marefriend, “have I ever told you how sexy you are when you get possessive like that?”
“Are they done?” Twilight asked a few paces ahead.
“Prob’ly not,” Applejack answered. “Personally, I think Rarity is gonna milk this for all that it’s worth.”
“Well, it won’t matter,” Trueblood stated, “because we’re here. Endymion’s Tomb.”
The journey had taken them the better part of a day, and now they found themselves staring at a tower of stone rising up from the plain. Ten meters across on all sides, it rose to a gentle point some thirty meters high. The deep, red stone of the structure stood out from the grass, but left Twilight peering curiously at the base.
“Is...is there something on it? Around the base?” she asked.
“Yeah,” Trueblood broke into a trot, accelerating towards the tomb. “Some of it is the stories of his life, and some are quotes from him, and a lot of it is little things that ponies have done to honor him over the years.”
“Where do you think the Elements might be located?” Twilight asked, moving to keep up.
“Um, I’m not sure,” she answered. “There isn’t anything on the tomb about that. At least, none that I can remember.”
“Well, how do we get in?”
“There isn’t a door,” Trueblood explained.
“Uh, okay, let me see if I have this straight,” Twilight said. “We’ve traveled halfway across Equestria to get a tomb to locate this world’s Elements of Harmony, and...there isn’t a door?”
“It was a theory,” Trueblood said with a smile. “Besides, we haven’t even tried yet.”
Eleven ponies and two griffins reached the tomb in short order, their eyes taking in the grandeur of the place.
“Woooooah,” Rainbow Dash said slowly. “This place is kinda awesome.”
“Yes, it is a rather impressive structure,” Bea agreed. “I visited here once when I was a foal.”
“Um, what are we looking for?” Fluttershy asked.
“Something. Anything that might give us insight to the location of the Elements,” Twilight stated, looking around. “We don’t know if they are here, but we’re gonna find out. Split up, look around and see if any of you can find anything.”
Small groups moved around the building, doing their best to find answers.
“You seein’ anything?” Applejack asked.
“Nothing that indicates a doorway,” Husk answered. “Though this pony seemed very interesting.”
Nearby, others weren’t having any more luck.
“It says here that he had six kids with some pony named Selene,” Rainbow Dash stated. “What a randy stallion!”
“And that led to a good portion of our problem,” Bea answered. “Coldheart is his descendant.”
“Oh, well, not so awesome, then,” Dash replied.
“You know, you could have moved further away from Trixie,” Trixie told Bea.
“Trixie,” Rarity chided. “Be nice to her. She’s doing her best to help out.”
“Trixie thinks she’s doing her best to be near you,” she answered.
The two griffins moved around the corner.
“Don’t you find putting up with ponies annoying?” Goldfeather asked.
“Not really. They have some weird tendencies, but once you get down to it, they’re actually fairly decent folk,” Gilda answered. “You seeing anything that would get us inside?”
“Not without punching a hole in the thing, which I’m guessing would be frowned on,” she stated.
Across from them, on the far side of the tomb, another pair was having the same level of luck.
“I’m not seeing anything,” Twilight said. “There’s a reference to him being the Lord of Harmony, but I don’t see anything about the Elements. Or anything about a door. Or what might be inside the tomb--though I can guess the obvious thing.”
“Don’t lose hope, Sparky,” Trueblood stepped over and put her hoof on Twilight’s withers. “We’ll find something.”
“Um, Twilight,” Fluttershy whispered. “What are they doing?”
She was pointing around the corner from where Twilight and Trueblood stood. The pair walked up next to the pegasus and followed her hoof to see Pinkie and Ditzy Doo, sitting side-by-side, staring intently at a single spot on the side of the tomb, both of them rubbing their chins with their hooves.
“I don’t know, but for some reason it’s making me nervous,” Twilight broke into a gallop, running up beside the mares, Trueblood and Fluttershy right at her side.
“What’s going on, Ditzy?” Trueblood asked.
“We’re studying,” she answered.
“Studying...what?” Twilight cocked her head around, trying to get a clear view of their subject.
“Hole,” Pinkie answered.
“A whole what?” Twilight asked.
“A whole hole,” Pinkie replied.
“A what now?” Twilight shook her head.
“She’s right,” Ditzy added. “It is a whole hole.”
“This is going to lead to a headache, isn’t it?” Trueblood asked.
“Oh, most likely,” Fluttershy said reassuringly.
“So, did you two find anything?” Twilight asked.
“We found nothing,” Ditzy said.
“Which is most definitely something,” Pinkie explained.
“Yep. Headache on the way,” Trueblood said.
Moving around directly behind them, Twilight twisted her head and squinted, hoping to see what they were staring at. After looking for a moment through the various inscriptions present she stopped, her eyes coming back to a spot where there the stone was darker. Or at least, it seemed that way at first.
“What is that?” Twilight asked.
“It’s a hole,” Ditzy said.
“A whole hole,” Pinkie added.
“Is that carved out of the stone?” she stepped forward, getting a closer look.
“Nope,” Pinkie added. “It’s just not there.”
She ran her hoof over the outside of it, testing its edges. The hole was more of a gap, not quite a full hoof across, and irregularly shaped. And Pinkie was right, it wasn’t carved out of the stone. It was where the stones met, leaving a space.
Lighting her horn, Twilight sent a small ball of magic inside to test its depth. The gap went back farther than she thought, the small dot of light becoming very hard to see after a few moments. Bringing it back the way it came, Twilight paused.
“I didn’t see that the first time,” she said.
“What?” Trueblood asked.
“There’s...another hole. This time it looks like it is a hole. Something carved into the bottom of the stone in the gap,” Twilight answered. “And...and I think there are words.”
“Oh! What does it say?” Fluttershy asked.
“Opens...the...way...here,” Twilight read slowly.
“Opens the way here?” Trueblood repeated. “Wait, is that thing a door? Is that what we’re looking for?”
“I don’t know,” Twilight said.
“Oh!” Pinkie bounced up. “I get it! Good thing I brought this!”
From seemingly nowhere, Pinkie Pie pulled out a jar of water, and poured it into the gap.
* * * * * * *
The pain was almost unbearable. Even with her own considerable limits, she found herself straining. The blacksmith had done his part, turning and transforming the metal. And the unicorn had performed her task wonderfully, igniting the magic inside it and providing a natural conduit.
The rest was up to her.
Channeling her inner strength was the easy part. Finding the connection was a challenge. Bringing it in line with her own unique frequency was a task of strong measure. Still, it was the pain that was difficult. But it was necessary. All new life is born in a moment of pain.
She had stopped sweating. Stopped making noise. None of those mattered any more. If she wasn’t able to overcome the pain it was all a failure, but the reward was worth the risk. Worth the pain.
It was just out of reach. Not wanting to be touched at all, despite their new proximity. She could feel the others nearby, their concern touching her deeply. Pushing that aside, she reached out once more, summoning the innermost reserves of her power to stretch out and touch it in the darkness. To reach the light. It was right there. If only she could just...
Contact.
* * * * * * *
The stone cracked, a sound like the world breaking apart filling everypony’s ears. The ground rumbled, causing the earthbound ponies to stumble about, and the winged ponies to take to the sky.
Endymion’s tomb split apart. Four quarters pulled away from each other, dragging against the ground, moved by some invisible power. Dirt and debris fell down from the ancient tomb, jostled loose by the sudden action.
Everypony moved away--some more rapidly than others--from the tomb. Staggering backwards, Twilight stared wide-eyed, her jaw falling slack. Next to her, Trueblood tried to push the mare further away.
“Get back! We don’t know what’s going to happen!” she shouted, doing her best to encourage Twilight to hurry. The moment was bigger than any fear Twilight could muster, though, and she simply stepped backwards at a slow, steady pace.
“Wh--what is going on?” Twilight asked. “This is amazing.”
“Why don’t we worry about that after we’ve gotten to safety? Okay, Sparky?” Trueblood picked up Twilight with her magic and began to gallop away from the stones. Twilight kept her eyes on what was happening, seeing the quarters of the tomb separate and spread, leaving a large gap in the middle of where they once stood.
Dust rose up, obscuring the base of the tomb sections, as well as any ponies that were near the ground on the far side from Twilight. Looking up, it seemed to Twilight that the separate sections must be at least ten meters apart--and were slowing down.
“Wait!” she shouted to Trueblood. In a flash she teleported out of her grasp and onto to ground once again. “It’s stopping.”
“You don’t know that,” Trueblood countered, running back to meet her. “And you have no idea what opening that thing means.”
“Not yet,” she answered, stepping back towards the opened tomb, “but I intend to find out.”
“Wait, you aren’t just...” Trueblood broke into a trot to catch up to Twilight. “You are going in there. You are utterly fearless.”
“Oh no, that’s hardly true,” Twilight said. “It’s just that I want to know what’s going on more than the fear is pushing me back.”
“Yay!” Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared with the two mares. “I knew that was going to come in handy!”
“Pinkie! What did you do?” Twilight asked, stepping up to the edge of the dust cloud.
“I poured the water into it, silly,” she answered.
“Yeah, but what water? Where did you get it?” Twilight asked.
“From the big magic-hanging-pool-thingie!” she explained. “I just scooped some out of it and brought it along.”
“But...how did you know to pour it in?” Trueblood asked.
“Oh!” Ditzy Doo flew up beside the trio. “I understand, now. Opens the way, here. It was instructions!”
“Well, duh!” Pinkie said. “The water opens the way to this world, so you put it there!”
“You...you figured that out? That quickly?” Trueblood asked.
“Pinkie is an amazing pony,” Twilight added, her focus still forward into the settling dust. “I’ve learned not to be surprised by what she can do.”
Squinting her eyes, Twilight peered ahead, spotting something in the settling dust. Something familiar.
“Is that...” she started, “is that a pony?”
The others turned to look, spotting the same thing that Twilight saw. Standing tall in the center of the stones was a roan-red stallion with a thick mane of black and grey. Wrinkles hung under his eyes and bits of his coat seemed to hang a little loose around his withers.
“Endymion,” Trueblood whispered.
“What?” Twilight shook her head. “No, that’s impossible.”
“Only one way to find out!” Pinkie began to bounce forward, casually heading towards the pony.
“No!” Twilight grabbed Pinkie with her magic, lifting her into the air. “No, Pinkie, I think it might be better for somepony else to check on this.”
“Awwww...” Pinkie sagged a little as Twilight set her down behind her.
Taking a first tentative step, Twilight slowly worked her way forward, approaching the elder pony standing the middle of the tomb.
“Uh, hello?” Twilight said gently. “Sir? My name is Twilight Sparkle, and I’ve come a very long way to--”
“Welcome,” the stallion spoke suddenly as Twilight got closer. “I always hoped to see another pony from my world before my death, but that wasn’t meant to be. So, all I can do is greet you now and relay my story in this, my final message.”
Shifting her vision, a flash of light caught Twilight’s eyes. Two mirrors, each sitting opposite the other on two of the sections, each reflecting an image of the pony speaking.
“A recording...” Twilight realized, walking forward to get a better look at the pony.
“As you probably know, my name is Endymion. I came to this world many, many years ago, pursuing the answer to a puzzle and finding a new life. While I love the life and the mare that I found here, I do regret never being able to return home and tell Selene--the other world’s Selene---how much I loved her, as well. I can only hope that she is living a long, happy life. If you get the chance, please tell her that I never meant to hurt her, and thought about her often.”
The quartet of ponies walked up on the image that stood there, a realistic image that seemed to be alive except for the lack of recognition to his surroundings.
“I do hope that you can pardon the theatrics, but it was necessary to hide this recording and what I have brought with me into this place. I live in a time of peace, protected by Celestia and Selene, who watch over the day and night and guard everypony alive. Should that no longer be the case, I am sure that one of them has guided you--new visitors from my world--to this spot, with instructions on how to get inside. And access to the one thing that brings the world together. Harmony.”
“The Elements!” Twilight whispered. Many others came up alongside, silently watching the pony speak.
“I came here looking for answers, and only finding enough to get me in trouble. There was a charm that had been placed on the pool, calling ponies to it and through it from our world, only to be captured and worse by what waited on the other side. The details are not important, but suffice it to say that I found the party responsible and stopped them. But then something unexpected happened--I had no way home. The pool didn’t let me go back through, leaving me trapped here.”
“I know that feeling,” Twilight said.
“I decided to go to the one pony that I thought would have answers for me. I went to find Selene. Imagine my surprise when I found that Selene and Celestia were not the kind, loving sisters that I knew, but angry, bitter rivals. The world was suffering, and I decided that I needed to save this world if I could. Using the magic that Selene--our world’s Selene--had taught me, I located the items that I knew would bring them together.”
Another grinding sound startled everypony as the two sections of the tomb without mirrors opened up, a doorway appearing to face out towards the opening.
“The Elements of Harmony. Bringing the two sisters together with the Elements, they were able to tie themselves to three each, creating a bond between the sun and the moon that had never existed before. Peace and love flourished, and carries through to this day.”
“But then why did he--” Trueblood never finished her thought.
“I asked them to put the Elements here, in this place, safe from anypony that might look to destroy them and take peace from our land. And now you are here, which means that there is a reason. If Selene or Celestia--or both--have returned to their warring ways, then you will need to bring them together with the items in these chambers. Bring peace back to Equestria. For myself, for my children, and for the future. Thank you.”
A flicker of light, and he was gone.
“I don’t...” Twilight said. “There is so much I still want to know. So many things that I wanted to ask.”
“Sparky,” Trueblood saddled up beside her, “the important thing is that you were right. The Elements are here.”
“That’s true.” Twilight smiled. “I guess it’s time to gather them up.”
“I don’t think so.”
The voice was too familiar. They turned to look directly at her.
“Chrysalis,” Twilight snarled. “I thought we got rid of you.”
The Changeling Queen smiled, causing everypony to shudder. “I’m far too tenacious for that to work,” she said, “and far too clever for you to get another chance.”
Green energy swelled from her horn, and a terrified Fluttershy floated into view--along with her Element beside her. In a single swift motion, the necklace of Kindness latched itself around Chrysalis’ throat.
“And with that out of the way, I believe that it is time to teach you upstarts a lesson,” she stated.
“No.” Trueblood stepped forward. “Twilight and her friends have done enough. It is time to deal with you personally.”
A single eyebrow went up on Chrysalis. “Really? Well, I suppose I have time to teach you a proper lesson.” Fluttershy fell to the ground with a slight shriek.
“Trueblood?” Twilight stepped up.
“No, Sparky. You’ve done enough.” She reached over and nuzzled Twilight’s neck, pulling back to let their lips meet. “I’ll be right back.”
Trueblood trotted up a few steps, standing there, her head held high. “You’ve never been anything but a pest, Toy. Feeding off of scraps that Fantasia threw to you. You can protest all you like, but you are nothing but a coward.”
“I’ll be the coward that is still alive in a few moments,” she replied, stepping up with surprising grace. “And it seems that you’ve forgotten.” Her eyes blazed green. “My name is Chrysalis. I’ll make sure you repeat it before you die.”
“I’d wish you luck, but, honestly, I would be lying,” Trueblood said, her own horn glowing gold.
The other ponies stood and watched, letting this drama unfold before them. With the exception of two.
“Come with me,” Gilda whispered to Goldfeather. And they walked away from the rest of the group.
“I’ve wanted to destroy you for years,” Chrysalis said as she paced around carefully.
“But Fantasia’s leash was too short, eh?” Trueblood countered. “Well, it’s time for both of you to go away. It’s time for the ponies of Equestria to be free once more.”
“They are free,” Chrysalis lunged forward, her horn met by Trueblood’s with a resounding clack. “They are free to obey me for the rest of their lives.”
Straining, Trueblood pressed back, her teeth clenched. “These ponies will be free from the rule of you or Fantasia or anypony like you! And the sad part is that it takes somepony being an outlaw to try to maintain what is best and good about Equestria.”
“Equestria? You are always thinking small,” Chrysalis reared back, unleashing a powerful beam of energy. Countering it, Trueblood was able to deflect it with a beam of her own. “This isn’t about a small country. This is about the world!”
“For the world, then,” Trueblood lowered her head and charged towards Chrysalis, horn forward.
“Really?” She replied. “This ought to be good for a laugh.”
Countering the maneuver, Chrysalis lowered her own head, pointing the crooked horn atop it towards Trueblood and launching herself forward. And just before they were to meet, Trueblood disappeared in a flash of light.
Hooves struck Chrysalis’ hindquarters, sending her off balance and skidding into the dirt. Instantly she rolled over, just in time to have Trueblood land on top of her.
“If you are serious about reforming your kingdom, you’ll leave this place, and leave us. It’s over,” Trueblood pressed her horn down, met once more by Chrysalis’ own.
“You overestimate yourself, as always,” Chrysalis said. “You are a speck compared to me!”
A thrust of Chrysalis’ forelegs sent Trueblood flying backwards. Twisting in the air, she did her best to regain her hooves, but skidded down onto her side. A gasp could be heard from the watching ponies.
Leaping to her hooves, Chrysalis bound over to stand above Trueblood. Her hoof came down to rest upon Trueblood’s chest.
“Is it time for another trick? Teleport away again? It won’t matter you know. I’ll be there waiting for you.” Chrysalis’ tongue rolled out of her mouth.
“Pretty much counting on it, actually.” And with a flash Trueblood disappeared, and then reappeared in almost the same location, only this time facing her foe.
Trueblood’s horn sank into Chrysalis’ throat as she thrust forward.
Eye’s wide, Chrysalis staggered back, her throat pulling off the horn. Green liquid oozed from the open wound for a moment before closing seemingly of its own accord.
“Y--you think that can stop me?” she spat, her voice ragged. “I can reform myself almost at will. Your little bites are an annoyance!”
“Yeah, that’s me,” Trueblood said as she disappeared, again reappearing next to Chrysalis and thrust her horn into the changeling’s side, “annoying.”
“Go away!” A burst of green energy swelled from inside Chrysalis, knocking Trueblood backwards and tumbling. “You are an insect! And as such...” The changeling took to wing, fluttering up and landing atop Trueblood hard enough to knock the wind from the mare, “...you need to be crushed.”
A massive green hoof raised up, ready to smash down onto Trueblood’s head, only to be gripped suddenly by a griffin’s claw.
“I don’t think so,” Goldfeather stated.
“Yeah,” Gilda added from Chrysalis’ other side. “Trueblood here might think that she has to do it all, but the truth is a little better.” A clatter of metal revealed six items that the griffin was carrying. “The truth is that she has friends. Which is something you don’t understand.”
Looking up, Trueblood saw three familiar faces standing behind Chrysalis. A smile ran across her face and a light suddenly lit in her eye.
“They’re right,” she said from the ground. “I keep thinking that this is about me and Fantasia, and by extension, you, but it isn’t. It never has been. This is about what is good and best in all of us. What makes this world a great place.”
“Devotion,” a piece of metal raised up and flew to strike Gilda in the chest.
“Joy,” another piece flew up into the air to strike the chest of Ditzy Doo.
“Decency,” Husk was struck by the next flying metal artifact.
“Fairness,” Bea stood proud as the metal found her chest.
“And Sacrifice,” the fifth piece struck a rather unsuspecting Goldfeather.
“When those things come together, along with...with,” her eye lit up once more, “with a sense of Honor, well, then anything can be done.”
The final piece of metal struck Trueblood squarely on the chest, a brilliant flash of light blinding everypony’s sight for a moment. When their vision cleared, everypony saw six chest harnesses, each with a glowing symbol on their at its core, on six creatures gathered together and facing towards Chrysalis.
“I think it’s time for you to leave,” Trueblood said from the front of the six. “Oh, and leave that necklace behind.”
“Letting me go?” she snarled. “Another sign of your weakness.”
“Compassion isn’t weakness, Toy...I’m sorry, Queen Chrysalis,” Trueblood stated. “I don’t expect you to understand that, though. Go on. Find your people. Form your kingdom. They need you.”
Pacing back and forth for a moment, Chrysalis stopped. She levitated the necklace from around her throat and dropped it next to the Fluttershy, who stood waiting with her friends.
“You’ll regret this,” Chrysalis said.
“You better hope not,” Trueblood replied. “Now get the hell out of here.”
Turning away, it seemed as though Chrysalis faded away into the surrounding landscape as she fled. They all stood there silently for a moment, unsure of what to say, until Goldfeather finally spoke up.
“What just happened?” she asked.
“We won!” Ditzy Doo leapt into the air, did a backflip and came down next to Husk, grabbing him in a tight hug.
“I’ll be damned,” Gilda smiled, “we did.”
“And without any harm to anypony,” Bea observed. “Surprising, actually.”
Looking at the other five, Trueblood smiled. “Thanks. I couldn’t have done any of this without you guys.”
Five of them came together in a big group hug. Goldfeather stood to the side, watching the display of affection.
“Goldfeather?” Husk raised his head.
“Uh, no offense, but I just met you guys, and--”
“If you don’t get in this hug, then we’re gonna go another round,” Gilda growled.
She opened her mouth for a moment, and then finally shook her head with a sigh. “Fine.”
And the six of them were hugging.
“Trueblood?” a soft voice asked.
Looking up, Trueblood saw the smiling face of Twilight Sparkle staring at her, pools welling in the corner of her eyes. Breaking free, Trueblood took her marefriend into a deep hug, her mouth coming over to kiss her deeply and devoutly.
“Woo-eee,” Applejack stated. “I think them two has something goin’ on.” Her smile quickly faded. “Which makes what I gotta tell ‘em even tougher.”
She trotted up to the couple, still in the midst of their embrace. “Uh, Twilight? I hate to be the pony who woke up the rooster, but...we gotta get goin.’ We got our own world to save.”
She pulled back, a smile still thick on her face. “I know,” Twilight said. “And I’ve got a few ideas about that, now. But we still have to figure out how to get back through that portal.”
“Oh, that is no concern, Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie stepped up. “The Great and Powerful Trixie already has a solution to that problem.”
“You do?” Her eyes became saucers. “Th--that’s great! How did you figure it out? What do you do?”
“Well, Trixie cannot take the credit for it, actually. It was Princess Luna who solved the puzzle and passed that information on to me,” she explained. “You forgot to use the magic word.”
“Magic word? I tried dozens of magic words! I used phrases and sayings that go back to the early days of magical structure, invoking the forces of magic in ways that haven’t been used in hundreds of years! What do you mean I didn’t try a magic word?!”
“No, Twilight Sparkle, not A magic word...THE magic word,” Trixie replied with a smile. “You forgot to say, ‘please.’”
“You--you’re kidding, right? I mean...” She stopped herself. “You know what, never mind. If it works, it works.” She looked around at all of her gathered friends. “Let’s go.”
* * * * * * *
Luna stepped down the stairs, her head on a swivel.
“Tia? Tia?”
The sun was just cresting the horizon, her new morning duty just finished, but Luna was surprised to find her sister missing from their bed. She normally slept all through the night, but when Luna went in to check on her before raising the sun, all she found was a set of undisturbed covers.
“Where is she?” Luna asked aloud.
“I couldn’t really tell you,” somepony answered.
Turning her head slowly, she saw the speaking voice lounging carefully on the couch.
“Chrysalis.” Luna’s voice was deep and even. “I hope that you haven’t done anything to harm my sister.”
The changeling rolled her eyes. “Oh please. I have entered into an arrangement with you and your sister, and I am not about to ruin that by acting so brazenly.”
“Then what are you doing here?” Luna asked.
“Well, like you, I’m waiting. We need to figure out our next steps,” she replied. “Though it would help to have the pristine Sun Princess here, too, I suppose.”
“Yes.” Luna bared her fangs. “That might be a good idea. It’s always good to have a calming influence around.” She tore her eyes away from Chrysalis. “I just wish I knew where she was.”
The door to The Golden Oaks Library burst open, sunlight pouring through the opening, leaving nothing but a huge silhouette visible.
“Ladies,” a familiar calm voice said.
Celestia stepped inside, her white coat gleaming in the morning light. The smile on her face--a staple for her--was particularly broad.
Yet, Luna gasped at what she saw.
On the top of Celestia’s head grew a gleaming spire of gold, glowing with the magic of the sun. A horn of metal bonded to bone that bore into the top of her skull. A brilliant glint of magic sparked from the tip of the horn, showering Celestia’s mane with new iridescence.
“We have work to do,” she said with a quick glance at both of them. “It’s time.”
...To Be Concluded
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter Eleven
“It’s time.”
Cadance looked up at the mare walking beside her, an eyebrow raising on her face. “What do you mean, Fantasia?”
“For you to become my lover, of course,” she answered easily. “I told you it would happen when I thought it was time, and it is now time.”
Cadance’s jaw dropped, and her body tensed. “I--I...” She shook her head quickly, taking a deep breath and relaxing. “Of course. Thank you for that honor.”
Their path was to take them to the throne room, where Fantasia intended to receive more “gifts” from the adoring ponies of Canterlot. Cadance suddenly wondered if they were going to put on a show for the visiting ponies themselves. The empty hallways echoed with the click of their hooves with every step.
“What led to this decision, if I may ask?” Cadance ventured.
“Of course you may, Cadance. You may ask me anything, as long as you are respectful,” Coldheart replied, looking down at the mare with a wry smile. “You seem to be very interested in me, sexually, and if I am going to educate you properly, I feel that I must carry that education through to its logical conclusion.”
“I thought the logical conclusion was for me to become more like you?” Cadance asked.
“It is.” She turned back to look down the hall.
“Then, wouldn’t it make sense for me to be the one to initiate any amorous overture?” she asked.
Coldheart laughed. “Are you proposing that I let you control our first sexual encounter?”
“I am,” Cadance answered. “How will you know what I am capable of and what needs to be done unless you let me take the first step?”
“Hmmmm.” Coldheart stopped walking. Cadance came to a stop almost immediately afterwards. “I must say, you continue to intrigue me, Cadance. Of course, I should expect no less from somepony who is, by all counts, another version of myself.”
“And I would love the opportunity to show you what I am capable of,” she answered.
Eyeing Cadance with a glint in her eye, Coldheart let half of her mouth curl into a smile. “Oh, I think I know what you are capable of, but let’s go and see how talented you’ve become.” She turned and started walking towards another section of the castle.
“Now?” Cadance moved to catch up.
“You peaked my interest,” she said, turning to look at her once again, “and once I want something, I get it.”
“Yes,” Cadance said softly, “I’ve noticed.”
“I also have excellent hearing, by the way,” she replied. “And this was your idea. So, I expect you to impress me.”
Impress me. The words lingered in Cadance’s mind, bouncing around as she came to grip with the many permutations that implied. Disappointment could be dangerous, but then again, success might be doubly so. She had never been so worried about sex in her life.
Before she knew it, they were standing at the doorway to the royal quarters that Coldheart now claimed as her own. With a flick of her magic, the doors swung open and Coldheart walked confidently inside, turning in the center of the room to face Cadance, who remained a few steps behind her.
“Well, my new lover,” Coldheart smiled, “impress me.”
Staring at the mare, Cadance paused. She took another deep breath, slowly letting it out while never losing visual contact with Coldheart’s draconian eyes. She stepped forward, closing the gap between them, keeping her gaze connected.
“First off, then,” Cadance said, “you need to relax. You are a powerful mare under a great deal of stress. Let me remove some of that.”
Her horn coming to life, Cadance gently removed the crown from Coldheart’s head, waiting to see the Empress’ response. A slight smile from Coldheart reciprocated one from Cadance, and she removed the rest of the Empress’ regalia.
Walking over to the large bed, Cadance gestured to it with a single wing. “Please, lie down on your stomach.”
“My stomach?” Coldheart asked, crawling onto the bed. “Why?”
“Because I can’t massage you properly when you are on your side or back,” Cadance answered.
“I prefer a more direct approach to sex, Cadance,” Coldheart stated bluntly.
“Let me try,” Cadance bowed her head, still looking into the Empress’ eyes, “please.”
Her eyes ranged across all of Cadance’s body before Coldheart replied. “Very well. If I tire of it though, I will tell you.”
“Thank you, Fantasia,” Cadance stated.
The larger mare lay down on her stomach, letting her forelegs curl up under her chest and extending out her hind legs. Cautiously, Cadance climbed onto the bed, moving up behind her, positioning herself almost against the mare’s flank. She swallowed hard and licked her lips quickly.
“If you would,” she said easily, “please extend out your wings.”
Without a word, Coldheart complied, letting the wings fan out to cover the bed in a slightly different shade of pink. Leaning forward, Cadance let her hooves come down gently, landing directly between Coldheart’s wings. Slowly, she let her hooves apply pressure on the flesh, kneading the knotted muscles with a delicate firmness.
“You are good at that,” Coldheart said softly, “but I’ve had excellent masseuses in the past.”
“Give it a moment, Fantasia,” Cadance answered back with equal softness. She let her hooves trace down along Coldheart’s spine, carefully pressing against the flesh in small, easy circles. When she finally reached the mare’s croup, her horn flared, creating a pink glow around her hooves.
“Mmmm,” Coldheart moaned. “That does feel nice.”
“Shhh,” Cadance replied. “Just enjoy.”
A wave of relief washed over Cadance, bringing a genuine smile to her face. There was no way that she could use any form of love magic on Coldheart, but she could use regular magic.
“I’m using my magic to stimulate your flesh. It’s gentle and safe, but as you can see, it adds another level to the massage,” she explained, feeling disclosure a better approach with the Empress. “I’m going to begin on your wings now.”
Her hooves moved up and began to press into the joint where the wings joined the shoulder, touching the tender spot where they met. Another soft groan from Coldheart told her enough to continue.
Working her way up one wing, Cadance massaged the shaft of the appendage, slowly increasing the intensity of the magic surrounding her hooves. A ruffle of feathers caused her to smile to broaden, her own wings flinching in response. She shifted to the other wing, eliciting the same response.
Bringing her hooves back down, she let them trace along either side of Coldheart’s body until they reached her cutie marks. Pressing a little harder, she massaged the heavy muscle that powered the mare’s rear legs, slowly shifting until she made it to her buttocks. With a very firm pressure, she worked that muscle group, loosening the tension that seemed to be pooling there. She brought her hooves back up, curling them around the spot where the tail met the body.
“Lower,” Coldheart spoke, not with a command but a request.
With a deep breath, Cadance let her hooves travel downwards, until she was running them along the inner crease of Coldheart’s ass, pulling the cheeks apart to reveal what lay inside.
An easy move of her head brought her mouth up higher, biting down gently on the base of Coldheart’s tail as her hooves began to slowly pull apart and release the mare’s buttocks. And then she held them open and apart, leaving them there. Sliding her mouth down, she let her tongue slip out and trace the inner section of Coldheart’s ass, until her tongue found the outside of her tailhole.
A seductive purr from Coldheart matched Cadance’s actions, as she slowly began to lick and press her tongue against the mare’s butt. Her hoof made its way across the top of Coldheart’s marehood, teasing the flesh with the most gentle of touch.
“Harder,” Coldheart explained, and Cadance complied, adding more pressure with her hoof as she kept it along either edge of her vagina. Her tongue plunged inside Coldheart’s tailhole, driving in with slippery firmness. Coldheart shifted slightly, grinding back very subtly, but Cadance was good enough to notice.
Her hoof slipped between Coldheart’s lower lips, parting them easily and sliding along the damp opening until she found her clit. Rock hard and somewhat large, Cadance let her hoof linger on the rigid nub, circling it and massaging the flesh all around it. Her tongue, still deep inside Coldheart’s anus, slipped out as she huskily spoke, “Turn over.”
A glance over her shoulder accompanied by a raised eyebrow caused Cadance to hesitate, wondering if that sounded too much like a command rather than a request. There wasn’t enough time to worry, as Coldheart easily rolled onto her back, her wings still extended to either side of her body.
Climbing up, Cadance turned around and positioned herself over the other mare, receiving an unusual response.
“And just what do you think that you are doing?” Coldheart asked. “This is about my pleasure. It is always about my pleasure.”
“Just...” Cadance considered her words, “just let it happen. I will pleasure you, and if you get the desire to reciprocate, that opportunity is there.”
Not waiting for a response, Cadance lowered her head between Coldheart’s legs, her tongue now playing around the mare’s pussy. Nipping at the lips with her teeth, pulling them apart, Cadance licked and tasted the corners of Coldheart’s open sex.
Slowly and deliberately, her tongue moved further inside, pressing against the flesh until she finally drove it deep inside her cunt with a single thrust. Coldheart allowed a deep groan to come out, and Cadance pressed the issue, flicking her tongue back and forth while inside the mare, tickling the inner walls of her vagina. Moving her hips in a small circle, Coldheart began to get in rhythm with the other alicorn.
Pulling her tongue out, Cadance pressed her lips over Coldheart’s engorged clit, sucking gently. And then after a moment, she increased that pressure and began to wash her tongue back and forth across the sensitive spot. She was rewarded by feeling Coldheart’s hooves grasping her flank and pulling.
Sliding backwards, Cadance was careful not to be too presumptive, but brought her own pussy within reach of Coldheart’s mouth. When she felt a pair of lips kissing her marehood, she smiled and redoubled her efforts. She could feel Coldheart tasting her sex, teasing her flesh, and then all but copying the actions that Cadance was performing on her cunt.
Cadance was working with great care, trying her best not to actually bring Coldheart to a quick orgasm, but to let her linger on the cusp of release until it was almost too much to bear.
“Fantasia,” she began, “if you will allow me to channel some of my love energy into you, I might be able to enhance what--”
Swept up and off of the mare beneath her, Cadance was suddenly thrown across the room, slamming into a wall with frightening force. Sliding down and impacting the ground, she shook her head, doing her best to clear her thoughts and refocus her vision.
When it cleared, she saw Coldheart looming over her prone body.
“NEVER ask that of me,” she growled. “I control all of the love in our relationship. It is all about me, is that clear?”
With a slight squint, Cadance answered, “What? Our magic doesn’t work on each other, remember? I can’t control your love. It was just to enhance the moment, not control any emotion.”
“I cannot believe that I even considered letting you attempt what you did. From here on, I will decide the when, why, and how of our relationship.”
Slowly, Cadance regained her hooves. Looking up at the other mare, she shook her head. “I wish that you had allowed yourself to have a true relationship in the past, Fantasia. Found your own Shining Armor. Because if you had...” Her voice trailed off. She looked deeper into Coldheart’s eyes, seeing something that she hadn’t noticed before.
“You...did, didn’t you?” Cadance asked. “There was somepony. Somepony special to you, and something happened.”
A corona of power surrounded Coldheart, her body trembling as she spoke. “I believe we are done here, Cadance. You will not see me again for a full day. Do not make any attempt to alter that.”
She turned and took one step before Cadance rushed up to her side, her eyes soft with concern. “Wait. Please, Fantasia, wait.”
The mare stopped in mid tracks.
“Who was it?” Cadance asked. “What happened? If you expect me to be more like you I will have to know what you have gone through.” She moved around, standing before the Empress. “Talk to me. Please.”
There was a long silence. A shadow fell over Coldheart’s face.
“His name is unimportant. I will not speak it,” she said.
“Okay. You don’t have to,” Cadance answered.
“He was the most magnificent stallion that I had ever seen. From the first moment that I laid eyes upon him, I knew that he would be mine,” she said. “For days I pursued him, all but throwing myself at him. Showering him with affection. Flirting. Overt passes. Anything that I could think of.”
The pause made Cadance speak. “And?”
A deep pink flame grew from Coldheart’s eyes. “And I believe that we are done.”
“He rejected you, didn’t he?” She asked bluntly.
“Not exactly. I remember every word that he spoke. I remember the syllables and the inflections. It is burned into my mind. He told me, ‘I can never love somepony like you.’”
Cadance gasped, her hoof moving up to her mouth.
“My mother told me that it was a good thing. That I would grow from it. She was right.” Coldheart stepped back away from Cadance, turning her back to the mare and walking over near the bed once more.
“It was at that moment that I decided that if I could not inspire love, I would force it. I would make everypony love me,” Coldheart growled. “I sought out the magic that would give me that strength, and I reveled in it. He was the first to succumb to me, crying and weeping as I left him unrequited. He took his own life to please me. I laughed.”
Cadance walked over towards Coldheart. “Fantasia, that’s...horrible. Knowing this, though, we can work through it. I know that Celestia and Luna will be able to restore you, given time.”
She turned, an eyebrow raised. “What? Why would I want that? I am the ultimate power on two worlds now. My life is perfect.”
“No, we--” Cadance was cut off.
“There is no ‘we,’ Cadance. There is me, and there is everypony else. They either supplicate themselves or they perish.” She smiled. “Or sometimes both. I love who and what I am. In time, you will see that. Or, perhaps, I will just have to find another world, and another Cadance to train.” Her eyes lit up. “I do like that idea, actually. Thank you, Cadance, I now have long-term plans. Conquer this world, and then find a way to another one.”
“No,” Cadance whispered.
“In time, I will rule everything, everywhere,” she said. “How delightful.”
Cadance’s jaw dropped open.
“Do not fear,” Coldheart continued. “Unless you do something foolish that would cause me to utterly destroy you--such as mentioning this conversation to anypony, ever--you will always be my favorite Cadance.”
She wanted to say something, but the conversation was suddenly interrupted by a strong wind outside the balcony.
* * * * * * *
“‘This is what’s best for you, Spike.’ ‘We need you to do this, Spike.’ ‘We’re counting on you, Spike,’” he mumbled as he kicked a spot on the floor. “Sounds like a bunch of lip service to me. I have actual, physical experience with fighting against Coldheart’s goons. I could be a benefit to them.”
His voice sounded hollow in the room. He looked out the window, seeing ponies wandering through the streets. It was a short walk to the door, and soon enough he was out wandering through Ponyville.
“I mean, look at this place. Everypony is gone. It’s just me and a claw-full of others left here. They could be handling this. It’s not like it has to be me. There might not be anything to do!”
He wandered mindlessly, letting his legs take him to wherever they might go. Soon enough he had wandered from the Carousel Boutique back to his home, The Golden Oaks Library. He smiled seeing the familiar tree.
“Yeah, they need me! This is New Spike! The tough, rough, ready-to-rumble Spike! I don’t know why they can’t see that. Just look at me!”
His claws went to his hips, his chest thrust out with pride.
He felt it before he saw or heard anything. Something inside him simply knew what was happening. His eyes moved around, a tingling sensation running over his skin. His eyes welled as he first caught sight of them, his breath and heart racing.
Thirteen figures cresting a hill.
* * * * * * *
She was working on clearing the streets of Canterlot. It had been some time since the battle, but the debris and destruction were still everywhere. Still, she was doing her best to clear more and more every day. Long hours and hard work, but anything that she could do to make her beloved Empress happy.
A rush of wind caught her ear, causing her to twist her head up to see the cause. The figure flashed by quickly, flying low over the street, clearly in view of everypony--and they all turned to look.
Her heart swelled, seeing the figure flying above her, not really understanding why. She looked again at the rubble, seeing it in a different way. She still wanted it cleared and gone, not to make her Empress happy, but because it was the right thing to do.
Camillia looked up at the front of her tea shop filled with something she hadn’t had in days: hope.
She flew in a crooked path, wanting to be seen. Wanting to be noticed. Wanting this to be obvious as she worked her way up to the castle itself. A couple of loops around the castle finally showed her where she needed to be, and with a powerful beat off her wings she stopped, hovering outside the window.
Inside, Cadance--dressed in odd black leggings with mane and tail pulled back tightly--was speaking with Coldheart. She let her wings beat several times, her gaze focused on Coldheart, as she waited for their response.
Cadance turned to look outside the window, her heart suddenly growing at what she saw. Coldheart turned with disdain, her eyes narrowing at the visage awaiting her.
Shimmering golden armor seemed to be hovering around Celestia, her golden horn glowing with the intensity of the sun itself, the white of her coat luminous behind it all. She was a beacon to the city and everypony who looked at her.
“Empress,” Celestia spoke with authority in every word, “would you care to step outside?”
“Princess Celestia!” Cadance said with awe.
Slowly turning to look at her, Coldheart glared at the princess.
“I mean,” Cadance replied with a smile, “are you going to go get her?”
Coldheart’s head spun back around to lock eyes with Celestia.
“You were a fool to come here, Celestia,” she spat. “I rule Canterlot! I rule Equestria! You are nothing but a forgotten piece of history now! I will make you kneel before me and praise my name!”
Banking off to her left, Celestia flew from view. A burst of magic shattered the doors to the balcony, and Coldheart flew out in a rage. She turned to follow the glowing figure of Celestia as she soared on a twisting path through the streets, heading towards the city gates. Bursts of magic shot past Celestia, missing her narrowly as she maneuvered strategically.
And then, Celestia turned and stopped. Landing at the entrance to the city. She turned around to see Coldheart landing across from her some distance away.
“Finished running, Celestia?” Coldheart asked easily. “I’m surprised you even showed your face after your last humiliation.”
“I wasn’t running,” she answered with a smile, “and you don’t know me well enough to call me Celestia. Princess will do, or Your Majesty if you prefer.”
The laugh that came from Coldheart was genuinely chilling. “I will call you whatever I like. You are in no position to say otherwise. Though, I do admire your audacity. It will amuse me when I stare at your head.”
“This is not your world, Empress. You have no true authority here. It’s time you learned that,” Celestia answered.
“Burn,” Coldheart replied, a coruscant of deep pink power pulsing out and surrounding Celestia. The Sun Goddess stood still, the energy washing over her and obscuring her from view. In a moment it was past, and Celestia still stood, her body seemingly untouched, the armor that floated around her pulsing.
“Impressive,” Coldheart said with a smirk. “I didn’t think that you had such resilience. We’ll try this another way, then.” She stopped and stared at Celestia, her eyes turning solid pink. “Love me.”
“Sorry to disappoint,” Celestia answered, “but that didn’t work the first time, and it won’t work now.”
“Oh, I know,” Coldheart said. She took a half step backwards. “But then, I wasn’t talking to you.”
Pushing her eyes past Coldheart, Celestia saw them coming. Hundreds--thousands--of ponies, rushing to the defense of their Empress, coming to attack their Princess.
“Using my own ponies against me?” Celestia asked. “I thought you were more powerful than that.”
“I am,” she answered. “I just want to see you suffer. To see you fighting your own subjects while I watch. Then, I will break you.”
“I see,” Celestia frowned. “That would sadden me greatly. I have no desire to hurt anypony, let alone my own subjects.” She let the smile slowly grow back. “It’s a good thing that I didn’t come alone, then, isn’t it?”
Form nowhere they appeared. Flowing into the city in a wave of charcoal, changelings swarmed into Canterlot--this time invited by Celestia.
They moved over the ground, through the air, and climbing across walls, seeking out the ponies that were rich with love energy. Intently avoiding the two powerful alicorns, leaving a large berth for the two of them to act.
“Changelings?” Coldheart glanced at them rushing past. “You intend to use creatures powered by love against me? Are you that stupid?”
“No,” Celestia shook her head. “Not at all. I realize that you will be able to stop them...if I give you time.”
“You cannot defeat me, Celestia. I was going to draw this out to give me some entertainment, but since you are being such an annoyance, I think that I will have to crush you quickly,” Coldheart’s voice turned icy as she stepped towards the goddess.
“You’re right,” Celestia answered. “I can’t defeat you. Not alone.”
A streak of black descended, striking Coldheart’s back, driving her into the stone. A cloud of dust flew into the air, rising from the crater that resulted from the impact.
Luna stood over Coldheart, her eyes narrow slits, her fangs bared in a sharp sneer. “Get up!” she hissed. “Get up so I can knock you down again!”
“Well,” Coldheart said from the ground, “let’s do this, then.”
* * * * * * *
The sight of Coldheart flying out after Celestia brought a moment of pause to Cadance. Her heart fluttered, unsure if her aunt had the strength to withstand the power that Coldheart possessed. She unfurled her wings and rushed to the window, only to be stopped by a single word.
“Cady!” the voice shouted.
She spun around, already knowing the voice, her face suddenly bright. Tears welled as she rushed over into the stallion’s embrace.
“Shining Armor,” she cried. “Oh, thank Celestia. I was afraid that I would never see you again.”
“I never gave up hope,” he answered. “I knew that we would have this moment.”
“But...” she pulled back, staring into her husband’s eyes, “How did you get here? What’s going on?”
“Precious,” a far too familiar voice said. “I’m excited just to be here.”
Cadance looked past Shining Armor at Chrysalis, her eyes narrowing. “I should have known.”
“It’s okay, babe,” Shining Armor replied. “This is all part of Princess Celestia’s plan.”
“I swear,” Cadance snarled, “if either of you even go near the word ‘threesome’ I’m gonna scream.”
“Ooh,” Chrysalis purred, “it might be fun to hear you scream in a threesome.”
“Chrysalis!” Shining Armor snapped. He then turned back to his wife. “It’s nothing like that. Well, not exactly, anyway.”
“Not exactly?” Cadance raised an eyebrow.
“Just hear me out...” Shining Armor detailed the plan to his wife.
* * * * * * *
A burst of magic sent Luna flying backwards. Catching the air with her wings, she steadied herself and stared down at Coldheart, keeping the Empress between herself and her sister.
“It is good to see both of you here,” Coldheart commented, glancing at either pony. “I was wondering where the two of you had gotten to.” She ruffled her wings, clearing the dust from them. “Now,” her eyes darkened, “which of you wants to suffer first?”
“Like I made your dragon-pony suffer?” Luna replied.
Coldheart focused on Luna, her full face falling into shadow. “Thank you for volunteering.”
A lance of sunlight glanced off of Coldheart, striking her from behind.
“I’ll be with you momentarily, Celestia,” Coldheart replied in an off-hoof manner. At which point she felt Celestia slam into her body.
“I know that you are almost immune to magic, Empress,” Celestia commented as her body pressed against Coldheart. “We planned on this becoming physical. Though Luna tells me that you aren’t too fond of that.”
A swipe of her wing threw Celestia backwards, tossing her off of Coldheart’s back.
“It isn’t that I’m not fond of it,” she barked, “it is that you are beneath me. You do not deserve that luxury.” Landing in front of Coldheart, Luna reared up, prepared to slam her hooves down--only to find herself suspended by a magical field. “However, if you feel that I am somehow incapable of a physical display,” her fangs seemed to grow, “I will be happy to prove you both incorrect.”
With a toss of her head, Coldheart threw Luna into Celestia. Catching her sister in a glow of magic, Celestia lowered her to the ground quickly, until they stood side-by-side. Across from them was Coldheart, who raised her head up, spread her wings, and waited, staring at the sisters with contempt. She raised a hoof up and gestured to them to come towards her.
Looking at her sister, Celestia nodded, receiving a reciprocal response from Luna. Banking right, Luna moved at a full gallop, even as Celestia raced to the left. They met at either side of Coldheart, both of them raising a hoof up to strike against the pink mare.
Fire trailed out behind Celestia’s hoof as it arced up towards Coldheart’s muzzle. Luna’s hoof was taking a downward arc, echoes of starlight following it towards Coldheart’s face.
With a speed and grace that belied her size, Coldheart pulled her head to the side, letting the two sister’s hooves meet with with explosive results. The impact sent all three mares backwards, knocking two of them to the ground.
Standing above them, Coldheart looked down at Celestia as she spoke. “You’re horn looks different, Goddess. It’s metallic now. Did I cause something to break the first time we met? And how were you able to create that thing?”
“Can you feel them slipping away, Empress?” Celestia asked, ignoring the other mare’s question. “All the ponies of Canterlot are being lost to you. Their forced love is draining away.”
“No matter,” she replied, “I can restore their love at a whim.”
Luna provided no quip as she raised back up and rushed the Empress, lowering her horn in an attempt to impale herself into the other’s side. Coldheart lowered her own head and met the charge, locking horns with the snarling predator. Luna’s eye twitched, magic sparking from her horn and arcing over to Coldheart’s as she tried to press her advantage.
She felt her hoof slide backwards. Pushing forward, Coldheart slowly and deliberately began to move Luna onto her heels. Luna growled, digging in her hooves; Coldheart laughed and continued to move the Night Goddess at will.
Celestia’s arrival broke up the test of strength, as she drove her own horn between the two. Glowing solid white, the horn caused both Coldheart and Luna to pull back in shock.
She turned to Coldheart and took a step forward, eyes igniting flame as she did. Luna stepped up beside her, her own eyes turning to the deep dark of night. Nodding, Coldheart lunged forward, engaging the two sister’s at once.
The walls of Canterlot were meant to keep out an army. The city itself built into the side of a mountain, meant to be an eternal beacon for the ponies of the world. None of it was prepared for the force that was unleashed near the gates that afternoon.
The ground beneath their hooves cracked and crumbled, turning solid stone to dust in a matter of minutes.
Outside the city, an army waited for a signal from Celestia or Luna to come inside for the final battle, each one ready to fight and die for their country and their princesses. Neither mare sent any such signal. This fight was beyond the mortal ponies of Equestria. Today, it would be won or lost by the players already in motion. They watched in awe as these three beings of almost untold power fought without quarter.
Buildings nearby began to crack, their windows long shattered by the force of the blows being exchanged. The changelings and ponies that were still struggling moved away, fleeing from something they couldn’t truly comprehend.
There was a collective gasp from the army outside when they saw the blow that laid low both of their goddesses. Both of Coldheart’s hooves struck solidly to the head, one hitting Luna and the other Celestia, driving both of them down with a sickening sound.
“You have fought valiantly,” Coldheart said, her breath slightly quickened. “Now, if you simply submit and agree to worship me, it will make things much easier on both yourselves, and all of your former subjects.”
Her head still facing the ground, Luna began to laugh. Softly at first, but the volume growing increasingly louder. Celestia stared up at Coldheart, the armor that was protecting her shattered and lying in pieces around her, bruises already forming on her flesh and blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, her eyes fixed on the other mare’s--and a broad smile growing larger on her face.
“You’re beaten,” Coldheart sneered. “I could snuff out your lives in a moment. Why are the two of you acting that way?”
“Because, Empress,” Celestia answered calmly, “we know something that you do not.”
“And what is that?” She rose up, flaring out her wings and staring down her muzzle at fallen goddess.
“We were the distraction.”
The impact struck Coldheart like nothing she had ever felt before, and for the first time in centuries, the Empress screamed in pain.
Chrysalis stood behind Coldheart, digging her hooves--currently transformed into sword-like appendages--into the gap immediately beneath the wings of the alicorn, striking delicate nerve endings with precision and extreme force.
“Mmmmm,” Chrysalis hummed. “You scream beautifully. Let’s see how long you can continue it before you fall.”
A burst of power from Coldheart backed the changeling away, but did not throw her far. She spun around to face Chrysalis, snarling.
“You?!” She growled, and then began laughing. “This is your great plan, Celestia? You are throwing a creature that derives its strength from LOVE at me? Truly?”
“Oh, yes,” Chrysalis purred. “I think it’s a wonderful plan myself.”
“Do you? You might feel differently...now!” A pink energy surrounded Chrysalis and Coldheart, several trails of energy tying them together.
Dropping her head down slightly, Chrysalis’ mane fell across half of her face, hiding her in a teal veil. “That tickles,” she said mockingly.
“What?” Coldheart reared back, staring at the changeling--and noticing two figures standing behind her at some distance.
Standing face to face, their horns touching tenderly, Shining Armor and Cadance seemed to be in a euphoric state, energy welling off of them in a constant flow.
“There is nothing more powerful than true love,” Chrysalis stated, absorbing the ambient energy. “And I feel very, very powerful right now.”
Rearing back, she slammed forward, driving her hooves directly at Coldheart’s chest. The Empress created a shield of pink magic to deflect the attack, only to see it shatter and have the hooves glance off of her flesh as she moved aside.
“Hmm,” Coldheart looked at Chrysalis and nodded. “A challenge.” She smiled and rolled her neck. “This day is becoming more and more interesting all the time.”
Another pair of hooves struck against her, driving into her back. Wincing, she turned to see Luna, a smile on her bruised face. “Do not count us out of this,” Luna explained. “You are outnumbered, Coldheart.”
“But not out-powered!” Spinning around, a sweep of her wing buffeted both mares, knocking Luna and Chrysalis to the ground. Luna tumbled, growling, while Chrysalis almost instantly righted herself and launched back into the attack.
The battle was joined, Coldheart launching herself to meet Chrysalis directly. The air itself shuddered at their impact, the sound of thunder echoing across the city. Ponies and changelings ran, unsure of what the outcome of this would do to them and their surroundings. The army outside the walls turned to protectors, guiding those fleeing to safety.
It was only a matter of moments before Luna and Celestia joined the fray once again. Hooves slammed. Wings buffeted. Spells sung. The destruction was omnipresent. The ground wanted to surrender to the onslaught, fearing that it would not be able to survive.
The combatants would not relent.
“I grow weary of this,” Coldheart commented with labored breath, deflecting one of Luna’s hooves.
“Then surrender!” Celestia advised.
“Or don’t,” Chrysalis suggested, a burst of magic dispelling as it neared Coldheart. “I’m enjoying this, personally.”
“There is no need to surrender,” Coldheart stated. “I will win, eventually. I simply wish to accelerate that inevitability.”
Her horn sprang to life, her eyes glowing solid pink, her body wreathed in power.
“We will not fall to your love spell, villain!” Luna spat.
“Oh, this is no love spell,” she explained. “Quite the opposite, actually.”
It sounded as though the world broke. A crunch and crumble of earth and stone felt as much as heard. All eyes turned towards the source.
A nine-story building rose from its foundation, lifting into the sky in a cocoon of pink magic. It shot skyward, rising a hundred meters above the ground in a second of time, and then hovering for a moment, finally shifting through the sky to rest directly above Cadance and Shining Armor. The couple, awash in their own glow of magic, eyes closed, were oblivious.
The glow disappeared. The building fell.
“NO!!” Luna and Celestia screamed and moved as one, a newfound energy propelling them beneath the falling structure of stone and wood. Their horns lit, a spell projecting around themselves and the two lovers, one from each Luna and Celestia.
A wall of dust moved along the ground, hiding the destruction only hinted at by the overwhelming din that muffled any screams that may have come from the living. Coldheart and Chrysalis were washed by the dust and debris that forced itself from the impact zone.
Chrysalis threw up a limb to shield her face, while Coldheart simply stood her ground. As the material settled, Chrysalis coughed slightly, clearing her lungs as she stared towards where the building fell.
Stone and wood littered the ground, a pile of rubble with a hole in the middle of it. Standing in the middle of that hole were Shining Armor and Cadance, each of them dazed and staggering. Celestia and Luna lay beside them, unconscious.
“Impressive,” Chrysalis hissed as she turned to face Coldheart. “I suppose this is where you drain me of my strength like a coward?”
“No,” Coldheart narrowed her eyes, “this is where I beat you to death for your insolence in causing me pain. I will crack your shell and step on your side until your life oozes from you.”
“Well, perhaps this will be worth it after all,” Chrysalis stated with a sneer. “Since I intend to break your neck before then.”
She leapt at Coldheart, bringing her hooves down towards her muzzle. Standing still, Coldheart let them strike her, barely moving her head at all. She reciprocated, smashing her hoof into Chrysalis face, causing green spittle to fly out to the side.
They stood, exchanging blows again and again. Neither daring to move or give ground, two titans in a test of strength and will. While behind them, two others regained their senses.
“Oh no,” Cadance gasped, seeing her fallen aunts. “Oh, no, no, no.”
“Cadance!” Shining Armor grabbed her, pulling her around to stare into her eyes. “We have to go back to strengthening Chrysalis. She can’t last this way.” He gestured to the fight that continued.
“Y--you’re right. Let’s get closer,” she said, turning to run towards them. Shining Armor moved to her side. “Do you feel okay? Are you strong enough to go on?”
“I’m fine, Cady,” he answered. “I may not have your strength, but I’m not going to give up.”
She smiled, his confidence contagious. If short lived.
Before they got close enough, Coldheart acted. In a swift action, she moved forward, grasping Chrysalis by the neck and flying up holding the mare. Using all of her might, she shifted her weight and flew into the ground, slamming the changeling into the stone. All the air expelled from Chrysalis, her body going momentarily limp.
And then Coldheart picked her up and slammed her down again. And again. And again. Until finally, a loud crack sounded from Chrysalis, and her body went limp.
Slowly pulling back, Coldheart stood, rising to her hooves and staring down at the unmoving form of the Changeling Queen. She shifted her view to Celestia and Luna, neither of them moving, and then returned to the view of the broken changeling. Her chest rose and fell heavily, her coat soiled with dirt and blood, her mane disheveled and unkempt--and a smile growing on her face.
“That. Was. GLORIOUS!!” she shouted. “I have NEVER been so challenged. I take back my threat, Chysalis. You get to live, as do the two others. I will see you all brought to health so that I can beat you down again.”
She didn’t see him running at her, and barely felt it when his hoof slammed into the side of her face, even though it did twist her head to the side.
“Why?! Won’t?! You?! Fall?!” Shining Armor punctuated every word with another hoof striking against the side of Coldheart’s face. And then he couldn’t move, his body held still in a field of magic as he floated in front of the Empress. His hooves went to his throat, trying to free his cutoff airway.
“Because,” she said coldly, “I’m better than you. I’m better than everypony.” She looked over to Cadance, who stopped a dozen steps away. “I assume that this is the oft-spoken-of Shining Armor? Excellent. That means his training can begin immediately.”
“No,” Cadance shook her head.
“I do not blame you for your insolence,” Coldheart stated, her breath slowly returning to normal, “but I will have to punish you for it.”
“No,” Cadance repeated.
“Still, think of this as a lesson learned. You are mine. Your world is mine. Your goddesses are defeated and your champion is crushed,” Coldheart explained. “There is no pony to save you.”
“Ahem,” somepony cleared his voice behind her.
Turning her head, Coldheart spied a small, green and purple dragon with three deep slashes over one eye. She raised an eyebrow at him. Tossing Shining Armor to the ground at Cadance’s hooves, his body suddenly gasping for air, she turned to face the dragon directly.
“And just who are you?” she asked.
“Name’s Spike!” he puffed out his chest. “And I’m here to tell you that you just lost!”
She blinked several times. “Excuse me?”
“You heard me, you pink nightmare!” He pointed out his claw. “It’s over! You’re done!”
She bent down, bringing her head near Spike’s face. “I want you to know that I have slain dragons, and then eaten them raw for pleasure. And I do not mean children such as you--and I am slightly hungry.”
“Yeah, well,” he swallowed hard, “th--that’s not scaring me. I--I’m tough!”
“Then I suppose I’ll have to tenderize you first,” she replied.
“Oh...oh yeah!” he replied nervously. “Well, then I suppose that I’ll have to...to do this!” A gout of flame puffed from his mouth, covering the mare’s face for a brief second. When it vanished, it left no mark at all.
“I do believe you are the stupidest creature I have ever met,” Coldheart stated.
“Actually,” a familiar voice said, “he’s the most brave little dragon I could ever hope to meet. He gave us a chance to get into position.”
Coldheart’s head lifted up, staring at a unicorn with a white coat and blond mane. And beside her was a gathering of a dozen others, a mixture of ponies, griffins, and a changeling.
“Trueblood?” Her voice raised up an octave. “What--or I suppose more importantly--how are you here?”
“To stop you, Fantasia,” she said. “Finally.”
“I commend your confidence, child,” she said, “but condemn your foolishness. You cannot stop me. Not even with your friends.”
“Try us,” she said.
“I’ll do better than that,” she said, her eyes turning solid pink. “Love me.”
She watched the ponies around Trueblood, waiting for them to come to her in adoration--and nothing happened.
“Die!” Coldheart shouted, a bolt of energy lancing from her horn towards Trueblood--only to fade less than a quarter of the way there. “What is happening?! I will destroy all of you!”
“No, Fantasia.” Cadance’s voice was steel. Turning to look at the princess, her body a blazing corona of pink magic as she stood over her husband, Coldheart stared. “It’s over. You won’t hurt anypony else.”
The power rose from Cadance in visible waves, cascading into the ether. Coldheart smiled, nodding at the Goddess of Love. The sensation of magic sparking behind her began, but Coldheart kept her eyes on Cadance.
“Do me proud,” she said gently.
Cadance kept her focus, channelling every ounce of power she had into blocking anything magical that might have come from Coldheart. She could see Twilight and the other Elements using their magic, calling forth the power of Friendship, as well as the other group doing something similar. Spike was levitated to safety by Trixie, who stepped behind the other dozen ponies.
Arcing high above them, twin rainbows circled around Coldheart, swirling in tighter and tighter with each pass. Closing her eyes, Coldheart began to laugh, rapidly growing to a maniacal cackle as she reared up on her hind legs, her wings out to the side as she reveled in the moment.
The color became too bright for anypony to look at directly. Cadance turned her head, closing the eye closest to Coldheart, hoping to see what happened with the peripheral vision of her open eye.
Something began to take shape in the light, forming around the Empress, growing with every passing second until it expanded out to meet the tightening rainbow spiral. And with a flash of light, it was over.
Looking directly, Cadance saw what remained. A huge heart, chiseled and clear, with a lone figure floating in the middle of it. She stood still, the magic that she had been channelling receding into her body. For a moment, everything seemed perfectly clear to her. She saw Twilight and the Elements of Harmony walking towards the huge heart with their new companions. Chrysalis lay on the ground, her chest slowly rising and falling as she refused to let the injury take her life. Behind her, she turned to look at Celestia moving to rest beside Luna, who looked up at her wife with the same love that she had always seen them share. And below her was her husband, staring up at her in love and awe.
“Cady?” he whispered. “How did you do that? Where did you get that much power?”
She smiled, a faint trickle of blood starting to flow from her nose. “Where do you think?”
Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her world went black.
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 1-
“Spike? Spike, darling?” Rarity stuck her head inside The Golden Oaks Library, peering about from side to side. “Are you here, Spike?”
“Rarity?” His voice came from the upstairs bedroom. He stuck his head outside the door and looked down at her. “Hi. Uh, what can I do for you?”
“Well,” she stepped in with a flourish, her mane bouncing with every step, “now that everything has gotten back to reasonably close to normal in Ponyville, I felt that it was time for me to properly thank you for all of the efforts and favors that you did for me while I was away gathering Twilight.”
“Oh, you don’t have to, Rarity,” he said. “It was my pleasure. Thanks, anyway!” He turned to go back into the room, but was stopped in his tracks.
“Nonesense!” Rarity floated a large box behind her, covered in shimmering silver paper with a lush purple bow tying it shut. “Now, be a dear and come down here so that I can present this to you.”
“Uh, well, okay,” he said hesitantly. Shutting the door, he ambled down the stairs in a hurry, running up to climb onto the table where Rarity placed the box.
As he came clearly into view, Rarity looked at Spike’s face, turning her own head this way and that to get a better perspective--at least in her mind.
“My oh my, that slash on your face is dreadful.” She shuddered, her mouth twisting up in concern. “Are you in any great pain? Is there anything that I can do?”
“What? About my face? Heck no!” He recoiled from her. “Don’t you touch it! These things are way too cool! I’m trying to make them last longer!”
“But they will leave horrible scars if you don’t treat them properly,” Rarity said.
“I know! Isn’t that awesome?” he beamed.
“Um, well, my first thought would be no, actually,” she said. “Still, I suppose that is a...personal option.”
“Well, I know that they make me look tough!” He puffed out his chest.
“Spike, darling,” Rarity’s eyes softened, “it is not what you have on the outside that makes you who you are. I have never once questioned your heart or your courage. None of us have.”
“So, you don’t like the scars?” Spike asked softly.
“Well, it isn’t my place to decide what works for you, but I personally would not like to have anything like that marring my beauty.” She bat her eyelashes for effect. “I have been told, however, what you went through to get them. So, I suppose in a way they do reflect the real courage inside you.”
“Wow, Rarity, thanks,” he answered, his eyes glazing over a little.
Her magic grabbed the box she brought, edging it a little closer to him. “Here. This isn’t much for both what you did for me in taking care of the boutique and Opal, but also for everything that you did for Ponyville and Equestria while we were gone.”
“What is it?” he asked, craning up to look at the top of the box.
“Open it and see,” she said with a smile.
Pulling on the bow, Spike let the ribbon fall away, and then lifted the lid from the box. He pulled on the side of it to look inside. A dazzling shimmer of light reflected back at him, playing off of thousands of facets of blue. His mouth began to water.
“They’re sapphires. I know that they are some of your favorites,” Rarity explained.
“They look...delicious,” he said in a trance.
“Well, I was saving them for a lovely dress, but I decided that they would be much better served by giving them to you. I think the coming trend is to be a little less flashy, anyway,” she justified.
“Are you sure, Rarity?” he looked over at her. “I don’t want to take anything away from you, ever.”
“Oh, and about that...” She took a couple of steps away from Spike, her back to him. Taking a deep breath she turned back around to look at him softly. “You will always be one of my dearest friends, Spike. I cherish our time together and enjoy your company to no end.” She took another deep breath. “But I find myself being ever closer to Trixie emotionally. I know that those words may seem a little abrupt, but I would be devastated to lose her at this point, no matter the cause.” She stepped closer to the table. “And it would be horrific if I ever thought of you as one of those causes.”
“Uh, well, Rarity, I--”
“I know that this is something cruel to hear from me,” she threw her head to the side, her eyes tense with emotion. “Still, it is better to hear such a thing now, isn’t it? A short pain at such a young age is far, far better than a lingering sense of unrequited emotion.”
“I guess so. It’s just that--”
“Oh, Spike! Please understand,” she pleaded, “mine and Trixie’s love is one that has grown from the most rare seed in the darkest of lands, but that is what makes it oh-so-very special! I am torn constantly by her being away to perform while I yearn to travel to Canterlot to be with the social elite! You must understand my pain and forgive me for yours!”
“Uh, okay,” Spike said with a smile. “It’s okay, Rarity. I mean, I don’t really see what you find attractive in Trixie--or why--but that’s what you want, so I’m okay with it.”
Rarity pulled back, her face twisted. “That’s it? Just an ‘okay’ and a smile? Where is the heartbreak?”
“Oh, uh, well,” he scratched his head, his rear claw scuffing the top of the table, “I guess I just kinda--”
“Spiiiiike?” A young female voice called from upstairs. “Are you coming baaaaack?”
Both Spike and Rarity stared at the door. When he finally turned back to look at the mare, his cheeks were crimson.
Rarity blinked a few times, her jaw hanging down, but slowly it closed and pulled up into a full smile. She stepped forward and kissed the young dragon on the forehead.
“Go get ‘em, tiger,” she whispered with a wink, and then turned to head towards the door.
Spike watched her take a few steps, and then jumped down from the table and rushed up the stairs.
“Oh, and Spike?” Rarity asked, standing in the doorway. He paused, only inches away from the door handle to the bedroom. “If you lay a single claw on Sweetie Belle I will remove each of them personally with a pair of pinking shears--along with anything else that I find sticking out. Are we clear?”
He swallowed and smiled awkwardly. “Y--yeah.” He nodded nervously.
“Good.” She bat her eyelashes again and stepped out of the door. “Ta-ta!”
Wiping his claw across his forehead, Spike opened the door slowly, stepping inside. “Hey. We gotta talk...”
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 2-
Twilight jerked awake at the feel of something touching her.
“Cadance?” she stared open-eyed ahead, hoping to see the princess.
“No, no,” Nurse Redheart said soothing her, taking a step back and removing her mouth from the edge of Twilight’s blanket. “I’m sorry to wake you. I was just trying to cover you up.”
“Oh,” Twilight sank back into her chair, her pulse returning to normal, “thank you. Any change?”
“None, I’m afraid. She’s still unresponsive,” she said. “You should go home, dear. We’ll let you and your brother know if anything changes.”
“When,” Twilight corrected. “When things change. She’s going to wake up.”
“That’s what I meant, of course,” she replied. “But I still think that you would be far more comfortable in your own bed.”
“My own bed is in Ponyville. That’s too far away.” She shook her head. “No, I told Shining Armor that I would be here the whole time he wasn’t until she finally woke up. It’s the least that I can do.”
“Princess Celestia herself has suggested that--”
“Look, I appreciate what you are saying, but I have to be here. I have to. The last time I saw Cadance I...” she trailed off. “I just need to let her know that somepony is here for her.”
With a nod, Nurse Redheart smiled and stepped towards the door. “Just let me know if there is anything that I can get for you.”
“Thank you,” she answered.
The door closed softly and Twilight looked over at the bed and the figure sleeping in it. Since that day against Coldheart, Cadance hadn’t woken up. No pony could figure out what was wrong with her. There was no sign of physical trauma, and her vital signs remained strong, but she remained in a deep sleep.
Celestia said that she was healing herself, and there was nothing that anypony could do but wait. Luna said that either she wasn’t dreaming, or that they were somehow shut off to her, so there was no way to know anything from that perspective.
Twilight had her own theory. In that battle Cadance had pushed so hard that she expelled all of the magic she had left inside her for one single moment. Now, she was trying to find that magic again, and she knew what that meant: she needed love. That’s why she was here. If Shining Armor couldn’t be here--and with everything that was going on in trying to get Canterlot back in one piece, it was tough to say the least--she would be. She would make sure Cadance felt loved.
Standing from the chair, she stretched out, doing the best to work the kinks out of her neck and legs. Not that long ago, when Trixie was recovering from being dead, Celestia was able to place her in an opulent suite. Now, with the city in such bad shape, all that she could do was put her in a single large room. At least there was a window.
She let her magic pull open the window, hoping to get rid of a little of the stuffiness of the room. Stepping up to it, she peered outside. The late air was crisp and clean, and even in the depth of the night she could hear the sounds of ponies working hard on the reconstruction project.
Celestia and Luna had invested themselves completely into this, spending virtually every hour of every day going over plans and organizing ways to speed the process along. At their current best estimate, it was going to take four years to rebuild--and most likely longer. She shuddered at the thought--and at the breeze that blew in past her, rustling the drapes.
“Hnnn,” a voice groaned behind her. For a moment Twilight didn’t respond, her mind still taking in what happened. A flash of light later she was standing beside the bed, staring down at Cadance.
“Cadance?” she whispered. “Cadance?”
The mare’s only response was to roll over on her side, away from the window. Twilight trembled, dancing in place, uncertain what to do. One teleportation spell later and she was standing at the nurse’s station.
“Nurse! Nurse!”
“Yes? What is it?” she answered, responding to the sudden arrival.
“She moved! She made a sound and rolled onto her side!” Twilight pointed back towards Cadance’s room. “She moved!”
Before waiting for a response, Twilight was back at Cadance’s bedside.
“Cadance?” Twilight said softly. “Cadance, can you hear me?”
“Rhm dar mnngha,” Cadance mumbled. Twilight’s eyes became saucers, and she suddenly wished she had paid more attention to Princess Celestia’s lessons in speaking unconscious.
“Cadance, can you wake up? Can you hear me?” Twilight did her best to stay calm, but her hooves were almost vibrating against the floor.
“Sllppng,” she said.
The door to the room opened up, Nurse Redheart rushing inside. “I’ve called the doctor. He’ll be here as soon as he can.”
“She said ‘sleeping,’” Twilight almost exploded. “I know I heard her say that!”
The nurse leaned over and looked at Cadance’s face. She pulled a small pen-shaped object from her coat with her mouth and a small light flickered to life. She shined it in the mare’s face.
Cadance recoiled, turning away from the light. She flopped to her other side, bringing her face in line with Twilight’s. As she opened her eyes, she was greeted with the biggest smile she had ever seen on a mare.
“Twilight?” she asked weakly.
“Cadance!” Twilight shouted, and then sat back on her haunches, her front hooves clapping excitedly.
“What are you so excited...” She couldn’t continue talking, her mind catching up with events. She bolted upright in bed. “Fantasia! What happened to Fantasia? Where’s Shining Armor? Is he all right? Where are Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna? What’s happening?”
“Calm down, calm down,” Nurse Redheart moved up to put her hooves on Cadance’s shoulders, trying to ease the mare back down into bed. “You’ve been asleep for over a week now. You’re probably very dehydrated and need to take it easy.”
“Easy? Answer my questions!” Cadance urged.
“Cadance,” Twilight said calmly, “everything is fine. Everypony is fine. Coldheart is gone. Shining Armor has been here every day spending time with you. I’ve just been filling in for him when he couldn’t be here.”
“Canterlot is safe?” she asked.
“Pretty beat up, but yes, it’s safe. Thanks to you,” she said.
It took a second, but Twilight saw Cadance’s shoulders relax, even though she refused to sit back. The nurse obviously saw it, too.
“Rest. Stay in bed. I’m going to get you some water,” she instructed. Cadance nodded in agreement and the nurse left the room.
“Thank you for staying with me,” Cadance said.
“I wanted to,” Twilight replied. “It was the least that I could do.”
“Still...thank you,” she stated. After a pause she continued. “I...I heard that I wasn’t exactly your favorite pony anymore.”
“What?!” Twilight’s eyes bulged. “No! That was never true! I was here because I thought you needed somepony who loved you nearby. Somepony to help you recharge your magic after what you did to Coldheart.”
“So, you’re not mad at me? After...what happened?” she asked.
“I...” she hesitated. “I won’t lie. I was devastated, but not any more. I still love you, but, well, I met somepony. She’s somepony special.”
“Oh, so that’s what I’m seeing around you. I was afraid that was all about me, still,” Cadance laughed.
“Well, I’m sure some of it is for you. Like I said, that’s why I’m here, but, yeah, I’m sure a lot of it is about Trueblood,” Twilight said.
Cadance laid back, relaxing in the bed, staring up at Twilight with a smile. “Tell me about her.”
Twilight stood up and moved up towards Cadance. “I’d like that...”
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 3-
She knocked on the doors three times. Each solid and direct. She could feel the eyes staring down at her from above, a mixture of anticipation and anger raining down. Luna kept her eyes on the door, refusing to give the mare any satisfaction.
This trip had been different. Not the type of thing that she expected, but surprisingly easy. Welcoming, even.
The great brass doors groaned, pulling inward to allow a gap between them. As they cleared each other, Luna could already spy the figure of an ombre pony standing beyond them, smiling.
“Luna! Dear cousin, it is good to see you,” Selene stated. “I must admit that I am a little surprised by the visit, though. I’m not ready to go on vacation just yet.”
“I know, Selene, but I was due a visit nonetheless,” Luna replied.
“Well, your visit has certainly agitated Tisiphone. I could here her grumble all the way across the courtyard.” Selene glanced up at the deep red erinyes, a nod sent to her subtly.
“Yes, well, I think she stays in a perpetual state of anger,” Luna said.
“And you are always so kind and giving,” Selene replied.
Closing her eyes, Luna took a deep breath. She opened them again and smiled at the ruler of Tartarus. “Forgive me, Selene. I have had a difficult time of late, and my judgment of others may be slightly harsh. May I come in?”
“Of course! I told you that you and my sister are always welcome,” she said, gesturing into the city of brass. “But tell me, why have you come?”
Luna walked inside the walls, keeping her eyes on Selene and away from the dead that shared the space. Her steps brought her up to look the mare directly in the eye.
“Selene,” she said softly, “I have news of Endymion...”
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 4-
“Sparky!”
A flash of magic brought Trueblood across the room and into Twilight’s embrace. They kissed immediately, passion taking over in a heartbeat. The kiss lingered for a moment, drawing the attention of everypony nearby in the room, despite their better efforts.
As they pulled apart, they both noticed the sudden increase in activity around them, but they chose to ignore it.
“I knew you were coming, but you didn’t say that it was going to be today,” Trueblood said. “Not that I’m not happy with the surprise.”
Looking around the room, Twilight was having trouble taking in everything that was happening.
“I know,” Trueblood said. “It’s kinda crazy around here. Who would have thought that Canterlot would end up being such a busy place?”
“You should have stuck around my world a little longer,” she stifled a giggle, “it’s just as busy, if not worse.”
“Yeah, but you guys are used to it. This is something no pony has ever seen. We’re trying to turn what was once the most feared place in the world into the most welcome,” she sighed. “Not easy.”
“You can do it,” Twilight answered.
“So, how long do you get to stay?” Trueblood asked, turning and walking down the corridor.
“Three days,” she answered. “Four if I want to get into trouble.”
“Well, I’m trying my best to lose the reputation of a troublemaker,” she laughed, “so I’ll try to give you three full days.”
Twilight had walked these halls many times, mostly on her own world, but at least once here as well. The hallway led directly to the Throne Room--Coldheart’s trophy room. She shuddered involuntarily.
“Don’t worry,” Trueblood pulled her marefriend tight. “I’m taking you here to show how quickly things are changing.”
Nodding, Twilight stayed close. She saw the doors to the room and remembered the shadows that fed them before. Stepping inside, it was all a distant memory. Light flooded the room, invading from huge glass that opened through the ceiling. The walls were clean and white, increasing the light in the room even more. In the center of the room, directly beneath the glass ceiling, was a massive round table, fit to sit dozens of ponies.
“This...is amazing!” Twilight spun around, looking at the new space in a new light.
“Thanks. Most of it was my idea, but I had some help,” she said.
“What happened to the...the...” Twilight pointed to the empty wall that once held the source of one of her new nightmares.
“They’ve been taken down and placed in a safe location,” Trueblood answered. “We’ve got plans to create a memorial to the fallen--a mausoleum--to give them the place of honor that they so richly deserve.”
“I like that,” Twilight said, coming up to nuzzle Trueblood. She motioned to the table as she spoke next, “What’s the idea behind that?”
“Well...” Trueblood walked up to it, and then teleported herself to the center of the table, staring back at Twilight. “The plan is to bring representatives from all areas of the Empire together here, to talk and to create a world where all ponies can live together in peace and harmony.”
“That sounds amazing!” Twilight’s eyes shimmered. “How many are coming?”
“So far?” Trueblood teleported down to stand next to Twilight again. “None. But I’m not going to give up. Right now the world is still in shock. Some of them don’t believe that Fantasia is gone. They still expect her to show up and crush anypony that dares to step out of line. Others are trying to fill the void that she left with their own, whether for good or bad--mostly bad, unfortunately. Chaos tends to bring out the worst in everypony I’ve discovered.”
“It’s okay,” Twilight soothed her. “It’s not going to happen overnight. Change can be tough, but you’ve got the Elements to support you, right?”
“Actually, I do. They were part of the team that brought all of this together, but, well, keeping them together is proving to be something of a challenge,” she said.
“What? What do you mean?”
“I mean that Ditzy is still here, helping out with pretty much everything, and Husk won’t leave her side, so I’ve got them,” Trueblood began walking to the far windows. “Beyond that, though...well, I had to give room.”
“Room? I don’t understand,” Twilight prodded.
“Bea is from The Crystal Empire. She’s gone back there to try to convince them to join our new group--whatever we end up calling it. She’s not the best idea of a diplomat, but she’s very hard to discourage.”
“Very true,” Twilight agreed.
“Both Gilda and Goldfeather have gone off to find a new place to become the griffin homeland. If they can find anyplace within Equestria that works--and isn’t going to cause a war with the locals--then I’ve already told them that it’s theirs. We’ll see what happens.”
“I wish them luck,” Twilight stated.
“And that just leaves...this.” She stopped at the window, staring out into the new courtyard that had been hastily constructed. “It still needs work, but I wanted it someplace safe, but still close enough to--I don’t know--watch?”
Beyond the windows, in a space surrounded by walls and open to the sky above, resting on a simple floor of stone, was a giant heart, the figure of a rearing alicorn inside. Coldheart’s prison.
Twilight shuddered. “I can’t believe that is made entirely of ice.”
“I can. It’s an external reflection of what was inside her all along,” Trueblood’s voice was distant.
“Aren’t you worried about it melting?” Twilight asked.
“No. Her own heart is keeping it frozen. The only way that she’ll ever be free is if she learns to truly love somepony,” she said. “So, she’s trapped forever.”
Twilight looked over at Trueblood, seeing her eyes welling up. “Hey. Hey, it’s okay. I’m here.” She hugged the mare tightly.
“I know, Sparky,” she answered. “And I’m so happy to see you, but let’s be honest,” she pulled back and looked the other mare in the eye, “this is gonna be tough. We’re not talking long-distance relationship here, were talking beyond-distance relationship.”
“Are you kidding?” Twilight laughed. “After everything that the two of us have been through, you think that a little bit of distance--even if that distance is a theoretical gap in dimensions that created two parallel worlds--is going to be a problem? C’mon! We’ve got this beat!”
“I hope so,” Trueblood said. She rolled her eyes and shook her head, her smile returning. “What am I doing? You just got here! This is a great day! C’mon, I want to show you around and introduce you the ponies that are helping us out. We’ve found a great pony to help out with creating a new image for The Six Kingdoms. Says that she can make, as she calls it, ‘de magicks!’”
“Why does that sound familiar?” Twilight pondered.
“Hey, I just realized,” Trueblood stopped as they were about to exit the room, looking Twilight directly in the eye, raising up her hoof to stroke her mane away from her face, “there was something I was going to tell you.”
“What’s that?” Twilight asked.
There was a moment’s pause, Trueblood locking onto Twilight’s gaze, creating a link between them.
“I love you,” she said.
Twilight’s heart skipped a beat.
“Well, it’s about time that somepony said that to me!” she laughed, throwing her hooves around her marefriend’s neck. She peppered her neck and muzzle with kisses before pulling back, a tear running down her cheek.
“Oh, and I love you, too,” she said.
They kissed again under the light of the sun.
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 5-
“...and twice with the couple from Phillydelphia that came in town for help.” Her eyes were down, fearful of looking directly at him.
“And that’s everypony?” He asked stoically.
“Yes,” her voice was weak. She swallowed hard, waiting for his response.
“Well, I can’t say that I’m thrilled about this,” he said calmly, “but I do understand.”
“What?” Cadance looked up into Shining Armor’s face, her vision blurring from the tears.
“Honey, you have your...responsibilities.” He took a deep breath and placed a hoof over hers. “You’re the Goddess of Love, after all.”
“No, I...I don’t. I mean, it’s not like that,” she said. “I don’t have to do those things. I can stay at hooves length. I mean... I don’t want to hurt you.”
“You only hurt me when you don’t talk to me. When my mind starts racing around and imagining things,” he replied.
They sat, facing each other, on the couch in their own living room. They were one of the lucky few, their home untouched by the recent conflict. Neither battle had come near their home, and they let it remain a haven from the outside world.
For the past hour, they had been sharing. Thoughts. Hopes. Dreams. The past. Everything.
“Can you forgive me?” she asked, the tears starting to flow.
“Of course! Honey, we have what most ponies would call a ‘complicated’ life,” he laughed. “I don’t believe for a moment that you did any of those things out of malice. And, while I don’t really want to think about them, I’m not going to sit here and judge you for them, either.”
“I don’t deserve you,” she sobbed.
He pulled her close, holding her tightly to his chest. “I can’t tell you how many times I’ve said the same thing in reverse. I don’t understand why you chose me, but I’m never going to let that go. If that’s okay with you.”
“Okay?” She pushed herself back, wiping away tears with a smile. “I think it’s the best thing I’ve ever heard.” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “All that time I spent with Coldheart taught me so much.”
He blinked. “Please tell me you mean that in a good way.”
“Oh, yes! Yes, completely!” she laughed. “Every time I looked at her I saw what I could have been. What I might have been if you hadn’t come along. She was so...empty. I was fighting that ever since the...situation...with Twilight. I began to wonder and question who and what I was, so I took that out on myself. I thought if I buried myself in what love was supposed to be that I wouldn’t have time to worry about whether or not it was already there.” She shook her head. “And I was so stupid. Everything I ever needed or wanted was right there--in you.”
She reached up and brushed her hoof against his face.
“I’ve always felt that way about you,” he said. “From the first moment that I saw you.”
“I did, too,” she replied. “I just let a moment with Twilight mess with me. I mean--and don’t take this the wrong way--I’ll always love her, but not like I love you. She’s special to me, and I think I let my own fears of our relationship worm its way in and let her crush on me become something to fester inside me. I feel so bad about hurting her.”
“She seems okay now,” he replied. “She and I had a long talk, you know. She feels bad about hurting you.”
“Yeah, we talked. She’s very much in love with this new mare, Trueblood,” she stated. “I think that it’s good for her.”
“Hey, I want my little sister to be as happy as I am--just not with the same mare that I am,” he teased.
“In an odd way, I think we both need to show a little gratitude towards Chrysalis, too,” Cadance said.
He twisted his head. “You’ve gotta be joking.”
“No, I’m serious. She came to me as this icon of sexuality, this pinnacle of physical pleasure, and was so sure that it would alter my perception.” She shook her head. “She was right, just not in the way that she thought. All that physical skill, and nothing behind it. No emotion. It just made me appreciate you that much more.”
“I felt the same way! She did all these amazing things to me, convinced that I was going to fall down in awe of her, and all it did was make me want to be with you!” he proclaimed.
She raised an eyebrow. “All these amazing things, eh? Like what?”
He gulped. “It..uh..buh...I mean...I didn’t mean amazing-amazing.”
“No, no,” she teased, “you said amazing. So, what did she do? If I can’t top something that a cheese-legged skank like her can do, then I’ll hang up my crown.”
“Honey, it’s nothing like that. I mean, she’s just a manipulative monster that--”
“Spill it, buster!” she glared. “Stop stalling.”
“Uh, okay.” He glanced around, even though he knew that they were the only two ponies in the room, and then leaned over and began to whisper into his wife’s ear. After a minute or so, she pulled back with a surprised look.
“Pegging? Honey, if you like something like that, all you had to do was tell me,” she said with a smile--that quickly turned mischievous. “I can do that all night if you want. I’ll put that bitch to shame!”
“Well, I--”
“Hey! No backtalk mister!” she stood from the couch and walked towards the bedroom. “Your ass is mine! Now get in here!”
Watching her walk into their bedroom, he swallowed hard. Then slowly stood and followed her inside.
“Uh, honey? Is there any way that I can get you to wear those black leggings and pull your mane back, too? That was really sexy.”
* * * * * * *
Epilogue 6-
Business was slow. Very slow.
She knew that the destruction would hurt things, but she wasn’t expecting it to drag on this long. Even with the allowances that the government had put into place, her savings were already taking a severe hit. If things kept going like this, she would be out of business in a matter of weeks. Something had to happen, and soon.
Camillia sat behind her counter and mixed together another set of flavors, hoping to find something new and exciting to put outside on the board. The bell to the door rang just as she was measuring out a sample, naturally, so she could only answer over her shoulder.
“Hello! Sorry for the delay. I’ll be with you in just a moment!” she said with enthusiasm.
“Oh, please, take your time.”
The voice was calm and smooth, with a tone that would inspire anypony to their fullest. Slowly she turned around, her eyes growing wider with every moment, until she stood there, wordlessly staring straight at the owner of that voice.
A pristine coat of white, pale magenta eyes, and a mane that flowed in the still air with the color of the rising sun. Tall and regal, with full, lovely wings and a horn sculpted seemingly of solid gold.
“Puh...Puh...Puh...” she stammered.
“Good afternoon,” Celestia said with a smile. “You seem to be spilling something.”
Suddenly aware, Camillia took the bag in her mouth and returned it quickly to the counter behind her, painfully aware at how much she lost to the floor. She spun back around to make sure that what she saw wasn’t a figment of her imagination. It wasn’t.
“Your Majesty!” she bowed quickly, her head narrowly missing her own service counter.
“Careful,” Celestia warned.
“Uh...um...thank you. I will be,” she replied. She stood as tall as she could, suddenly ashamed of the stains on her apron. She ran her hoof over it, hoping to knock them off for their impropriety, or at least get rid of the wrinkles. She also brushed back her cream colored mane, hoping to look at least mildly presentable. “To what do I owe this most amazing honor, Your Majesty?”
Celestia smiled, and suddenly much of Camillia’s nervousness vanished. “My niece speaks very highly of your own special house blend of tea. I thought that I would stop by and sample it for myself. May I purchase a cup?”
“Y--yes! Of course!” she spun around, rushing to the back counter. “Please, have a seat, I will bring it right out to you.”
With a barely audible chuckle, Celestia moved over to sit by the window, looking out onto the streets of Canterlot. A small crowd of ponies had already gathered, having seen her walk into the shop, and she nodded at them politely, causing a bit of a stir.
She heard the nervous clatter of a cup on a tray approaching the table, and did her best to add nothing to the mare’s difficulties.
“There you are, Your Majesty,” Camillia said. “This is my own special blend. On the house. Pl--please enjoy.”
“Thank you, Miss...?” she asked.
“Camillia, Your Majesty,” she answered quickly with another bow. “My name is Camillia.”
“Thank you, Camillia,” she answered. The shopkeeper took a few steps away, not returning behind her counter, anxious to see the goddess’ reaction.
With gentle ease, Celestia took hold of the cup with her magic and brought it up to her mouth. She inhaled the aroma of the liquid for a moment, letting it fill her senses before finally bringing it to her lips for a taste.
“Mmmm,” she commented wordlessly, lowering the cup for a moment. She took another short sip and then returned to the cup to the table. “Delicious. My niece was right to send me here.”
Her eyes glazed over. She wanted to blink, but she didn’t dare take the chance that everything would disappear if she did. “Thank you. Thank you so much!” The tears kept her eyes moist enough to avoid blinking for another moment.
“I would like to arrange to get this tea brought to the castle for my own personal supply,” Celestia commented. “Do you think that would be possible?”
Camillia finally blinked. “You...want more?”
“Yes, if that’s all right with you?” Celestia said calmly. “I will insist on paying for it, though.”
“Yes! Of course, Your Majesty! As much as you would like!” she exclaimed.
“Excellent. I’ll have some papers brought around tomorrow. Perhaps you could deliver it yourself? I would be happy to have you show my servants how best to prepare it.”
“I...would be honored, Your Majesty,” she answered.
“Excellent,” she answered. “Well, then I will let you attend to your customers while I finish my tea, then.”
“Customers?” She looked around, noticing that at some point dozens of ponies had worked their way into the shop, and were huddled around the counter. Rushing back behind the counter, she was bombarded with requests for her own special blend.
Calmly, Celestia finished drinking her cup of tea.
* * * * * * * *
Epilogue 7-
“I do not like this,” Luna proclaimed, pacing back and forth. “I do not like it at all!”
“Calm yourself, Luna. We both knew this was coming,” Celestia answered.
“I proclaim that we do not need to follow through with this,” Luna stated. “There is no reason to do this at all.”
“Let me ask you,” Celestia began, “did you promise her this when she agreed to aid us against Coldheart?”
“Well, yes, but--”
“And did she then, in fact, help us in that struggle?” Celestia asked.
“You know very well that she did,” Luna growled, “but she did not defeat Coldheart!”
“Neither did we. Not alone,” Celestia answered. “And you know that we would not have been victorious without her.”
“You don’t know that!” Luna protested.
Celestia raised an eyebrow, staring at her sister.
“Fine, she helped,” Luna grumbled. “But I say that we do not have to do it now! We can wait!”
“We have waited. We’ve put this off far longer than she wanted, I think, and if we do not do it soon then I believe that she will do something rash,” Celestia suggested.
“Let her! It would be an excuse to wipe her from the face of Equestria!” Luna’s fangs bared in a smile.
“And you think Equestria is in the right place for that? That everypony is ready for such a conflict?” Celestia asked.
Luna lost her smile. “No. No, of course not.”
“Then, you know what we--what I--must do,” she answered.
“No!” Luna stomped her hoof, coming to loom over her wife. “I will not allow this! I will not let--”
“You would rather we go back on our word?” Celestia asked.
“You did not make this promise!” Luna proclaimed.
“But you did,” Celestia answered. “It’s the same. Our word is bond.”
“At least let me be the one to go. Let me do this, not you,” Luna suggested.
Celestia shook her head. “She specifically asked for it to be me. I suspect we both know why.”
“This is not right!” Luna stomped her hoof again. “I will not let this happen!”
Walking over to her sister, Celestia placed a gentle kiss on her cheek. She placed her neck over Luna’s, hugging her in place.
“Be strong,” Celestia said. “Our subjects need to see us strong.”
“I do this under protest,” Luna said.
Celestia walked up to the curtains that hid them from view. Her horn glowed, spreading its magic and pulling the fabric to the side. Taking a step beyond them, the ponies gathered outside let out a heartfelt cheer.
Hundreds of ponies stood beneath the balcony, their voices raised to cheer on the rulers of Equestria as they came out to speak on the future. Celestia walked to the edge of the railing, smiling at the throngs who came to hear her speak. Luna walked up beside her, standing just back of the railing to allow Celestia to have the spotlight.
“Mares and gentlecolts,” Celestia said softly, her simple words calming the gathering. “Thank you. In the past weeks we have seen a conflict unlike any that has occurred in over a thousand years. One that tested our courage, our hearts, and our sense of self, but we were not found wanting. In that time, we have discovered not only ourselves, but the existence of a new world. One that is filled with possibilities, and I am glad to say, new friends.”
A cheer rose up, and Celestia let it go for a moment before raising a hoof to calm them.
“I cannot tell you how proud I am of all of you. Time and again you have proven that you are ponies of honor and respect. You withstood a hostile overlord and her dangerous overthrow of our way of life, and in the end, we were victorious. Because of you--and because of the others that stood to defend our country.”
Another cheer rose up, bringing an unbidden smile to Celestia’s face. She turned to look at Luna, seeing that her sister was still remaining stoic. She turned back with a sigh to address the gathering again.
“Special commendations need to be made for many. Firstly, I must thank my sister and love, Princess Luna.” A cheer swelled, calmed instantly by Celestia. “Without her guidance and courage, our defeat would have been assured. Another thanks must go out to my most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.” Another cheer that Celestia calmed. “She and the other Elements of Harmony once again stood the line to defend Equestria, and provided the final blow against our foe. I must also give my most heartfelt thanks to Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” A roar broke from the crowd, calmed once more by Celestia. “She stayed here, risking sacrificing herself to do her best to stop the menace that threatened us all. Without her efforts and devotion, none of us would be here today.”
The cheer rose up again, and Celestia let it continue for a moment. As it slowed she could feel Luna tensing up beside her.
“And there is one other. Showing a dedication to life that went far beyond our previous understanding of her, this mare provided us with skills and support that no pony else would have been capable of, and when the time came she courageously stepped into the heart of the battle. She put herself between our foes and the destruction of Equestria. We could not have been victorious without her. To that end, Princess Luna and I have agreed that we could not just let her efforts pass unrewarded, and have taken measures to make Equestria a stronger and safer kingdom.”
Luna bristled, but Celestia ignored her and spoke directly to the crowd.
“To that end, mares and gentlecolts, may I present to you, for the first time,” her wing gestured out to the side of the balcony, where a separate set of curtains were pulled dramatically aside, “Princess Chrysalis of Equestria.”
She walked out, her appearance groomed, with her mane flowing back off of her neck, highlighting a new chest harness that bore the symbol of two green eyes upon it. She walked to the edge of the balcony to look down over it, as Celestia stepped backwards to give her a clear view.
The ponies in the crowd stared up at her in complete silence as she licked her lips in a long, slow motion.
“Now this,” she hummed with a smile, “is absolutely perfect.”
The End.
Who Rules?: Shattered Hearts
Who Rules: Shattered Hearts
by Nom deCheval
Chapter One
Dear Princess Celestia,
There are times when you feel you can’t count on anypony but yourself. I can understand that, actually. Fortunately, my friends have been close to me for a long time now, and they are always here for me. Even if they can’t fix the one problem that I have, they help me avoid it constantly. It’s good to have friends.
Your Faithful Student,
Twilight Sparkle
Celestia set the letter down, placing it with the stack of others that were on the table. A table full of scrolls, each one another step down the path that was far too clear to see now.
The chair creaked as she got to her hooves, her chest swelling up as she inhaled deeply, raising her head up to stare at the sun low on the horizon. The window beckoned her over, the drapes parting politely as she stepped into the opening. A cool wind washed over her, bracing her thoughts.
The door to the room burst open, slamming against the wall. Celestia flinched briefly, but just, as she had become accustomed to the action.
“GAAAAAH!” the black mare’s hooves crashed against the floor, the furniture jumping in response as if from fear, the pictures and mirrors shifting on the walls with no way to escape.
She paused for a moment, working a smile onto her face before turning around to face her wife. “You’ll find him,” she comforted. “I believe in you, Luna.”
Fangs bared and snarling, there was more nightmare in the dream goddess than normal at the moment. “There should be a sign,” she growled. “A trail of some kind. Even after all this time!”
Her wing lashed out, freeing the mirror to her right, giving it the chance to flee it had seemingly craved, only to end in pieces on the floor.
“You knew that this would not be an easy task,” Celestia stepped over, her eyes motioning back the servants that gathered at the door to investigate. The door closed softly as the ponies stepped away. “At least, I hope you understood that when you offered.”
Luna’s eyes darkened, wisps of magic trickling out of their corners as her head dropped down menacingly. Her promise running through her head, burning her memories. A promise to the ruler of Tartarus to locate her lost love, Endymion. To find what happened to him before Luna was even born into creation. A promise that seemed so much easier when it was made.
“I will find him,” Luna lowered her voice, a faint echo rolling behind it. “There is nowhere in this world that he can hide from me.”
“You are a little stressed, my love,” Celestia moved beside Luna, wrapping a wing around her. The darker mare tensed, her eyes still glowing with darkness. “Perhaps you should take some time off from this task. You have been...attacking it. You should consider a new approach, something more subtle. Something less angry.”
Her eyes shifted, and Celestia could feel her staring up at her. “Are you telling me what to do?”
“No!” Celestia proclaimed immediately. “Oh no! I know better than that. I do believe that I have SOME grasp on what type of pony you are, after all.”
A brief pause only set the stage for the heavy sigh that came from the night goddess. “I know. I’m sorry, Tia. This is just so...”
“I understand,” she answered before the statement finished. Her neck nuzzle over against Luna’s, rubbing along its length. Without thinking, Luna responded in kind, but only for a moment.
Stepping away, Luna raised her head up high once more, her eyes brightening to teal once again. “I’ve been neglecting my duties,” she said, as much to herself as her sister.
“I can handle the duties of Equestria,” she stated. “You are not burdening me.”
“Still,” she moved over to the window vacated earlier by her sister, staring out at the setting sun, “we have only recently gained favor by our subjects. It seems ill-mannered to seemingly neglect them.”
“Well, you do have a reputation to maintain,” Celestia teased.
A slow glance over her shoulder was enough to express Luna’s opinion of her sister’s humor.
“Sorry,” Celestia responded, “bad joke.”
“Actually, it was accurate.” Luna turned back to the window. “At least in suggesting that I still have a reputation among our subjects. They look at me and they do not see a princess, they see a monster.”
“They are warming to you,” Celestia moved to her sister’s side again. “Remember, even when you looked as you did before, there were plenty of ponies who still thought of Nightmare Moon when they thought of the goddess of the night.”
“I want them past that. They have had time,” she said tersely. “They should accept me by now.”
“And your giving, warm nature, of course.” Celestia kept her face forward, staring out the window, her voice level and deadpan.
There was a long silence. Both mares watching the sun go down.
“I only feel that it is fair that I warn you, wife,” Luna said, very calmly, “that when the sun finishes setting, I am going to tie you to the bed and make you eat those words. Very possibly in a literal sense, what with all the paper you keep around here.”
Celestia glanced over her shoulder at her desk. The scrolls sat there, most of them rolled carefully, and a few lying mostly flat, a curl pushing the edge of the page up. Her chest swelled with air and then slowly receded.
Turning back to watch the sun she again extended her wing to wrap it around Luna’s back. “Not to try to distract you from your plan,” Celestia began, “but what would you say is the biggest problem that you are having in finding Endymion?”
Her nostrils flared as Luna snorted the answer, “That there is no information on what happened to him! Or even that he existed!”
Celestia’s horn lit, urging the sun to descend past the horizon a little more quickly.
“Tia, what are you doing?” Luna turned to look at her. “I mean, unless you are really wanting me to tie you to the bed that badly. I didn’t know you had a fetish for eating paper. I will have to remember that.”
“No, Luna,” Celestia countered. “And I don’t. Actually, I want you to raise the moon and have our duties done for now. We have some things to talk about, you and I.”
“Don’t think this is going to get you out of your punishment, paper or not. You’re going to be eating something to satisfy me.” The moon obeyed its mistress, cresting above the opposite horizon as the sun descended below view.
“I...wasn’t...thinking that.” Celestia cleared her throat, returning to the matter she had on her mind first. “But I have a suggestion I want to share with you first.”
* * * * * * *
The floor was getting tired of Shining Armor’s hooves. Back and forth, again and again they passed, treading the same path over and over. Every once in a while he would stop in front of the window, but it didn’t last, and once more he continued on the same repetitive pattern. And this wasn’t the first time.
It was getting late--again. He had been home from his duty for over two hours, and once more he came home to an empty house. No message or sign of where Cadance was or what she might be doing.
He would be furious if he wasn’t so worried.
Another sound outside--a mare laughing--and he was at the window instantly. Two mares were walking down the street together, joking about something it seemed, just out enjoying the night. Not her.
He took a deep breath and started pacing again. He ran through the same things again in his mind. Where was she? What was she doing? When would she be home?
Why wasn’t she talking to him?
The door opened, and his head spun wildly, quickly followed by the rest of his body rushing over to it.
Princess Mi Amore Cadenza walked through the door calmly, and smiled seeing her husband. “Shiny!” He rushed up to hug her tightly, holding her in his embrace for an extended moment.
He pulled back suddenly, his eyes staring into hers intensely. “Where have you been?”
“Out,” she said calmly. “There were things that I had to get done.”
“Why didn’t you tell me? Or leave a note or anything?” he asked.
“I don’t know,” she pushed past him, moving into their home. “I just didn’t think about it. It wasn’t a big deal.”
“I was worried,” he confided.
She turned and smiled. “That’s so sweet!” She turned back to the rest of the house as she continued talking. “What did you want to do for dinner? I’m starving.”
He stood there, dumbfounded. His body took on a statue-like quality, nothing moving as he watched her walk into the house.
“I was thinking about maybe getting a couple of daisy burgers and hay fries. Not great for us, I know, but I’m feeling lazy tonight and kind of want to eat some junk food,” she continued as she moved towards their living room.
The floor was kind enough to support him as his feet began to shamble forward towards her voice.
“We can even order in delivery if you want. We can just curl up on the couch, light a fire, and hang out eating junk food all night,” she stopped and looked at her husband for the first time. Her face went slightly blank. “Honey, are you okay?”
“Am...am I okay? ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” His voice echoed off the walls. “I’ve been here for hours, waiting on you--and not for the first time this week, I might add--and you just come in and act like nothing has happened? What is wrong with you?”
Cadance immediately trotted over to him, her face awash in regret. “Oh, honey! Nothing is wrong with me! I’m so sorry. I told you I was busy. I just didn’t think about what it was doing to you. Forgive me.”
“Forgive you?” his voice was exasperated. “How can I forgive you when I don’t know what you’ve done? You don’t talk to me anymore. You just talk at me.”
“What are you talking about?” Cadance turned back, stepping away from him. “You’re over-reacting. I’ve been busy is all.”
“With what?” he pressed. “All you tell me is that you’ve been busy. That you had things to do. You don’t tell me what. You don’t give any specifics. Why?”
Cadance shook her head, stepping to the far side of the table in front of their couch. “That’s not true. I tell you what I do all the time. I have responsibilities to the throne--thankfully nothing like my aunt’s--and then I sort of am the Goddess of Love, dear.”
“Okay, fine,” he circled around, trying to move next to Cadance, who maneuvered to keep the table between them. “You give specifics, then let’s hear some. What did you do tonight?”
“I told you,” she answered, nervously.
“No, you didn’t! You haven’t even suggested it. You’ve just said you were busy,” his voice was becoming louder once more. “Well, share that busy! What did you do? Specifically?”
“I--I don’t think I like your tone,” she said, her eyes narrowing. “What are you implying?”
“I’m not implying anything!” He stopped walking and his hind legs fell, his rump hitting the floor hard as he sat on the spot. “I just don’t know what’s going on.”
“Oh Shiny!” Cadance leapt the table, her wings holding her aloft until she landed gently at his side. “Nothing’s going on, I promise. I was helping a couple with an issue they were having. I don’t want to get into the intimate details because it’s private for them. It’s okay. I love you!”
“I love you!” he answered, pushing his muzzle into her neck. “It just...well, it seems like you’ve been more distant since...” He didn’t finish his sentence.
“Since what?” she asked, rubbing her own muzzle across the top of his head.
“Since...Twilight,” he said softly.
She rubbed her muzzle across the top of his head still, her lips moving out to place gentle kisses along the edge of his mane and base of his horn. “Is that what this is about?”
He pulled back slowly and gently, staring up into her eyes. “Yes,” he admitted, his shoulders slouching. “I don’t like to talk about it, but it’s true. I can’t help it, and I don’t mean to sound unsupportive, but things have changed. You don’t spend as much time with me. We aren’t as intimate.” He paused. “And we haven’t made love in days.”
She continued to pepper kisses on his head and horn, softly and seductively. She let the silence linger for a moment, enjoying the feel of him pressed against her. “Oh, I see,” she said with a husky tone, “so you want to fuck?”
His eyes shot open, and he jerked his head back. “I didn’t mean it that way!”
She giggled and then her face took on a predatory glow. “I did.”
“Hon, I’m not sure that--”
“Shush,” she cut him off with a hoof on his mouth. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile as her horn came to life. Shining Armor swallowed back tension as the room took on a pink glow and he felt a strong arousal rising up in him as she spoke. “Let me do all the work.”
A pink glow surrounded Shining Armor, and he felt tendrils of magic surrounding him, an electric sensation coursing over his flesh. With a sudden surprise, he felt his feet leave the ground, a feeling of weightlessness settling in on him.
Looking up at the floating stallion, Cadance put on a diabolic grin as the plan finished taking form in her mind. With a thought, Shining Armor felt himself moving backwards, pressing his back against a nearby wall.
“Cadance,” his voice carried a hint of fear, “how are you--”
“Shush!” she said again. “I’m a goddess, remember? Now, stop talking. If you don’t I’ll shove something in your mouth,” she giggled.
Leaning up on her hind legs, Cadance let one foreleg rest against the wall, while the other began to stroke along her husband’s exposed belly--avoiding the very exposed erection just below it.
“Besides,” she said in a bewitching tone, “with all of the magic I have coursing through this room, you shouldn’t be able to think about anything besides sex anyway.”
It was true. Shining Armor was fighting with all of his being to keep his rational mind. The primal, animalistic side of him was trying to take command and let the most fundamental desire take control. In the end, his rational side never stood a chance.
A hoof traced along the center line of his body, running from neck straight down across the stomach and coming to rest just above his throbbing manhood. “I could suck you off,” Cadance offered. “Or I could just give you a nice hoof job. Or maybe,” she let her hoof move down alongside his cock, careful to not touch it directly, “maybe I can just do nothing.”
“What?! NO!” Shining Armor shouted, his arousal now controlling his desires.
“Would you shush!” Cadance taunted playfully. A band of pink magic surrounded her husband’s mouth, preventing any further outbursts. “There! That should keep your manners intact.”
She moved her hoof back into place, letting it caress up and down the stallion’s thigh. “Now, as I was saying before you so rudely interrupted, maybe what I should do to you is nothing at all.” She smiled wickedly. “But that doesn’t mean I’m not going to do anything.”
She stepped away from the wall, trotting over the couch, her magic clearing everything that lay between him and her. “In fact, I plan on doing a great many things. Sucking. Licking. Tasting. And just generally fucking myself silly.” She looked up into his eyes. “And you get to watch the whole thing. If you cum from it, well...that’s up to you. But since I’m not going to let you move your hooves, you’re going to have to do it just from what you see. And hear. And probably smell, actually.”
A groan escaped from somewhere deep inside Shining Armor.
Reclining down on the couch, Cadance sprawled out, letting her body go on full display for her husband. The hoof that had just been stroking his body began to stroke her own, starting on her own flank. She ran it down her thigh slightly, and then moved back up, passing over her cutie mark and continuing up the side of her body until she reached her neck, where she made a motion to turn it back inside and caress down her chest and stomach and towards her groin.
A moan escaped her lips as her hoof found her nether lips. Sliding it between her legs, she closed them, keeping herself somewhat hidden from her husband’s view as the hoof worked back and forth across her sex.
Shining Armor strained to see what was happening between her legs. She kept herself perfectly in view, except for the one part that he most wanted to see at the moment. Her face smoothed as her mouth opened and her tongue came out, licking the underside of her upper lip. Finally pulling her hoof from its nestled spot, she brought it up to her lips and let her tongue trace along the contours of its shape, slowly turning her eyes towards her husband once more.
“I’m very, very wet. I’d let you find out for yourself, but your just going to have to trust me on this. Well, and your own senses,” she teased.
The couch moved slightly as she shifted her weight, a single leg ending up thrown over the arm of it. There was no hidden secret now. Nothing kept from view. A glistening slit of deeper pink highlighted the space between her rear legs.
“I’m sure you would like to touch this yourself,” she stated as her hoof once again moved down to stroke across her marehood, “but that’s not going to happen. You would probably want to taste it, too.” She quickly brought her hoof back up to her mouth and repeated the action of letting her tongue snake out to lap up the slick coating on it. “I don’t blame you. It’s sweet. Very sweet tonight, in fact.”
The hoof moved over to her outer thigh, brushing up until it reached her flank and stroked over her cutie mark. “Why don’t I see if I can get it a little wetter, though,” her voice growled.
Suddenly her wing popped up, and then slowly flexed over her body until it rested across her shoulder. Twisting her neck slightly, she craned it back until her mouth found hold on the shank of her wing, where she took it into her mouth. Pulling on it with her lips, the feather-covered flesh tensed back and forth with the play. “Mmmmm. My wings are very sensitive, as you know. And I learned a long time ago that preening them had several benefits for me.” Teeth raked over the skin, feathers dancing as the ripples of excitement ran across her wing. “Only one of those was keeping my feathers clean. The other was very, very dirty.”
The reaction in her loins was instantaneous. Shining Armor’s mouth went dry as he stared at the pouting opening between her legs. He strained against his bonds physically, never bringing his own magic into play, finding his wife’s hold too strong to break.
“Oh, yes,” Cadance moaned. “I think that I’m just about ready for the next step, don’t you?” Seemingly from nowhere, two large artificial phalluses appeared, both of them pink, and each held up by her magic. Shining Armor looked surprised. “What?” she asked. “Oh, these? I keep sex toys all around the place, just in case of a lustful emergency.”
His eyes were glazed in passion, focusing on every part of her body, concentrating on one area in specific. It was impossible to miss it when the larger of the two pink dildos made it to her mouth.
It slipped past her lips, pushing just inside as her tongue swirled around the head of it. As it pulled out, she placed a full kiss on the tip, holding it there for a moment before plunging the entire length of it down her throat. Shining Armor’s eyes bulged, and his cock strained against open air. Pre-cum glistened on the head of his dick as it probed upward into nothing, plying for the resistance it craved to feel rubbing against it.
The dildo was moving in a smooth motion in and out of Cadance’s mouth as she fucked her own throat with it. With a dramatic gasp, and a long string of spittle attached to it, she yanked the dildo free from her mouth and moved it to her lower opening.
She looked over at her husband and smiled, watching his eyes as the phallus disappeared inside her marehood. It pressed deeper, pushing in until the base of it rested against her labia. Twisting slowly, it made its way out of her cunt, pulling juices with it that streamed down between her legs and covered her ass in a sheen of liquid. And then the process repeated, the fake cock plunging in and out of her pussy.
“Oh, and darling,” she cooed at him, her voice faintly ragged, “this other one has a place to go, too.” The smaller of the two devices played along Cadance’s flesh, tracing its way down her body and dancing for a moment with its larger cousin before moving on to its destination.
His cock appeared to vibrate, pulsing with unabated desire, as he watched his wife insert the other dildo in her ass. Slowly it worked its way inside, filling up her tailhole as the other phallus waited patiently. Finally, the smaller one was in completely, and the pair of pink rods began to move in unison.
As one, the two objects slid out and back into their own moist havens, driving the passion of the mare around them. She felt the dildos pressing against each other through the shallow wall that separated her vaginal and anal passages, the mutual sensation driving her lust. One fucked her pussy, the other fucked her ass, and Shining Armor could only watch.
Her eyes mostly closed, Cadance’s magic worked the paired phallus in her holes while her teeth worked her sensitive wing shafts. Her hoof slipped down, finding the hard nub that pushed its way out of the sheathe at the top of her labia. Time became immaterial and she let the moment linger as pleasure crashed over her again and again, pressing her to the precipice of passion until she finally fell over the edge.
Her head threw backwards as her hind legs clinched together, her forehoof caught in the trap they made as it continued to press against her clit. Wave after wave of release washed over her, guttural cries filling the room as she came, soaking the couch beneath her.
And all Shining Armor could do was watch. His cock was almost painfully hard. The erection bobbing between his legs felt as though it was trying to rip itself from his body. His hips tried to thrust forward, wanting to hump the air if nothing else, but Cadance’s magic remained strong, even through her orgasm.
With deep breaths, Cadance turned her attention back towards her hanging husband. She smiled broadly, slipping free from the confines of the couch and walking slowly over to stand right in front of him.
“Did you enjoy that?” she asked playfully.
All he could do was nod. Which he did. Vigorously.
“So why haven’t you shown me that?” she asked, a false frown crawling onto her face. The pink glow of the room intensified, a visible indication of the lustful power she was releasing. “I have to tell you, no matter how much I enjoyed that--the feeling of playing with my own wings, the sensation of fucking myself in both my ass and pussy with those fake cocks--there was one thing that was desperately missing.”
Her eyes locked with his. “Cum. I didn’t have your cum. And I want it. I want it so badly. I want to taste it. To feel it. To have you spraying it all over my face,” she growled. “Can you do that for me, my love? Can you cum all over my face?”
His body moved, lowering until the head of his dick was lined up directly with Cadance’s muzzle. “I want to feel it, Shiny. I want that cum all over my face. And I know you want to see that, too. You want your sticky white goo shining out on my bright pink coat. You want to see my tongue reach out and lick off what it can reach and swallow it down.”
She turned her face slightly, providing a huge target for his release. “So, do it. Cum on me. Right now. I want you to. I need you to. Do it! Cum on me!” she commanded.
There comes a point where the mind supersedes the body. Where the thought of something passes by the need of it actually happening. Sometimes that can be a long-term change, or it can be a sudden, short alteration. Shining Armor felt as though a part of him that had been trapped for years had escaped, releasing pent-up pressure from the core of his body.
The first stream of white, hot goo stretched across all of Cadance’s face, passing to her mane and wings beyond. The second stream landed squarely on her cheek. As she turned her muzzle, the subsequent releases splashed onto her face, dotting her coat with splashes of white that clung tightly to her.
His world was a blur, but slowly Shining Armor began to be able to see once more. Looking down, he saw his wife, her beautiful face covered with the evidence of his orgasm. A shudder went through him as she watched her tongue slide out and pull in some of the cream that sat on her face, followed by a hoof that gathered up more of it, which she then placed into her mouth.
Her magic lowered him slowly to the ground, his hooves suddenly forced to once more carry his weight. It was a clumsy transition, and his legs almost surrendered to gravity at several points.
“You okay, hon?” Cadance asked softly, the lighting in the room once more returning to its normal night-time glow.
“Y--yeah,” his voice answered, ragged and unsteady. “That was...intense.”
“That was the plan,” she said. “You seemed a little pent-up.”
“I--I didn’t know you could do something like that,” he said slowly.
“You did all the work!” she teased. “I just provided motivation.”
Shining Armor shook his head. “No. No, you did that. You--” he stopped. “Wait, did you force that on me?”
“Force you?” she laughed. “Not that I know of.”
“It just escalated so quickly. I don’t even remember how it started.” He thought back, trying to find the beginning of the experience.
“I didn’t do anything to you, Shiny,” she said. “I just...urged along what was there.”
He looked over at her smiling face, still stained with his ejaculate. It was impossible to see her as anything harsh in that light. “Why don’t you go clean up,” he suggested. “That can’t be too comfortable.”
Cadance smiled. “Ah, I’ve had worse, but...yeah, okay. Be right back.”
A quick kiss on the cheek and Cadance trotted off to the bathroom. The light in the room was brighter than the living room, and she surveyed the spatters that covered her body. A quick dip in the water, and the damp rag started to wash over her body as she giggled at the action. She shook her head as she tried to work the sticky mess from her mane, adding a little extra water to loosen it up.
And she stood there wondering what Twilight Sparkle was doing that night.
* * * * * * *
“See, I told you!” he said with a slight sing-song voice. “She does this all the time! Like, two or three nights a week, I think. Sometimes I can’t even get her up to her bed.”
“Oh dear,” Rarity answered. “Spike, darling, I commend you for contacting me, but I do hope that you have had the common decency to not tell anypony else about this!”
“Heck, no! You’re the only person I’ve told, Rarity,” the dragon answered. “Do you think that she’s going to be okay?”
“I’m sure that in time she will be just fine, but for the moment we need to consider this a very private matter. Be a dear and rush to the kitchen and bring me back a nice cold glass of water, would you?” Rarity asked.
“You bet!” Spike straightened up and dashed off towards the kitchen.
As soon as the young dragon was moving away, Rarity reached out and levitated the bottle up next to herself. “Brandy,” she said, shaking her head in disapproval “and not even a very good one, either.” With care, she moved the empty vessel over to the trash, while leaning over to speak into Twilight’s ear.
“Twilight?” She spoke softly, hoping to ease the unconscious mare back to the waking world. “Darling, can you hear me?” There was no response, so Rarity placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder, and nudged it while she spoke somewhat louder. “Twilight, it’s Rarity. Do wake up, please.”
Shifting on the ground, Twilight responded--with a loud snore.
“Twilight Sparkle!” Rarity stamped a hoof down by her friend’s head. With a start and a sputter Twilight jerked her head up, looking around. “Oh Twilight,” Rarity continued, “are you all right, darling?”
“Rarity?” Twilight slurred. “What are you doing here?”
“Spike asked me to drop by and check on you,” she stated with a smile.
“Well,” Twilight put her head back down, “you did. Now you can go home.”
Her eyes closing halfway, Rarity lost the smile on her face and a bit of it in her tone. “So you are able to resume slowly drinking yourself to death? I think not. Now get on your feet. Up!”
A magical push from Rarity’s horn urged Twilight to stand, much against the desire of the unicorn, who gave out a whiney groan as she felt her body lifted up. “I don’ wanna get up! Go away!”
“Well, if we all got what we wanted you would be addressing me as Princess Rarity right now,” the white unicorn offered, straining to keep her friend on her hooves. “As things are, I want you up and about. We need to work this through your system. Get you back to being the productive mare that I know you to be.”
“Awwwwww...” Twilight’s hooves reluctantly tried to move under her and support her weight. She began to shuffle towards a nearby cabinet.
“Twilight, darling, why didn’t you come to me about this? You know that I am here to help you through any trying times that might happen upon you,” Rarity walked alongside the other mare as she spoke. “Even those that might tend to take you to this rather...distressing place. That’s what true friends are for.”
“Uh-huh,” Twilight mumbled, opening up a cabinet and rummaging through with her magic.
“I know that you have been rather upset as of late, but--”
Rarity’s words stopped as Twilight pulled another bottle of liquor free from the cabinet and brought it over to her face. She looked at it, checking the level before uncorking the contents.
“TWILIGHT!” Rarity screamed, snatching the bottle away with her hooves. “Are you not paying attention to me at all?”
“Yeah,” she muttered. “Told you to go home.”
“And you should be grateful that I’m choosing not to listen to you!” Rarity took the bottle over to the window, emptying its contents onto the ground outside. “You are better than this, Twilight.”
“Uh-huh,” she staggered away from the cabinet, grumbling. “You owe me a bottle. That was my last one. I think.”
“You think?” Rarity closed the window, and the shutter, making sure they had their privacy. “Twilight Sparkle should never wonder about such things!”
Moving through her house, Twilight was picking up bottles and checking their content one by one, tossing them back down when she found them empty.
“Twilight, darling,” Rarity trotted over to her once again, “please, talk to me.”
“About what?” Twilight plopped down on her rump unceremoniously.
“About you and this love you’ve lost,” Rarity said.
“What?!” Twilight shuffled on the ground, moving without standing up. “What the hay are you talking about? I didn’t have a love of anypony!”
“Yes, you ‘didn’t have a love,’” Rarity said softly. “I know. I know far too well. I’ve been there, myself, dear. It’s all right. Tell me about it.”
Twilight looked over at Rarity. The white unicorn was smiling at her, ready to listen to her. Ready for Twilight to pour her heart out, and then be there for her in her time of need. Ready to be a true friend.
“Yeah, right,” was the venomous reply that Twilight spewed, despite her better judgment. “Why don’t I just tell Trixie directly.”
“And what exactly is that supposed to mean?” Rarity gasped. “You know very well that I treat everything with the fullest discretion, Twilight.”
“But you’ve got your lovey, lovey mare there for you! You’ve got a magical, popular pony that is staying with you even though she’s...wherever it is that she is,” she slurred, standing up and staggering over to a bookshelf.
“Las Pegasus, darling. She has a spectacular and popular show in Las Pegasus right now,” Rarity said, her face calm. “But this isn’t about her. Or me. Or she and I. This is about you.”
“Me and my not having a marefriend,” she scoffed. “You know, there was a point where I had two princesses arguing about me. They both wanted me! And I didn’t make a move. I could have, you know. I could have had either one of them.”
“Yes, of course,” Rarity agreed. “Though the fact that the two princesses in question seem to have a committed relationship with each other might have contributed to that, as well. They appear to be very much in love.”
“Love. Yeah. You have it lucky, you know!” Twilight slurred. “You got to have Trixie stay with you, despite going way off across everywhere, and being the stuck up bitch that she is.”
“Yes, well,” Rarity took a deep breath, “things are not perfect in any relationship, darling. Trixie and I are fiercely loyal to each other, but we do not get to spend the time together that we would like. But again, this is not about my love life, Twilight. I want to help you with yours.”
“I don’t have a love life,” she answered, pushing some books off a shelf and onto the floor, “and I don’t want a pity fuck from you or the blue bitch.”
Rarity stood there silently, watching as Twilight reached to the back of the bookcase to rummage around and pull out another bottle, smiling as she found some liquid inside.
“I’ve got your water!” Spike came running into the room, carrying a large glass.
“Oh,” Rarity said flatly, “I’ll take that, Spike, darling.”
Without hesitation, the young dragon ran over to her and presented the glass. It floated in the air as Rarity carried it with her over to where Twilight had sat down with her newly uncorked bottle, taking a deep drink.
“Twilight?” The unicorn looked over at Rarity, moving the bottle aside for a moment. A sudden rush of cold hit Twilight as Rarity threw the glass of water into her face. “You are a rather inconsiderate, immature shrew when you are drunk. I will be by tomorrow to deal with the repercussions of this evening.”
Twilight sat there, blinking, as the other mare turned and walked over to her number one assistant. “Spike, you will be coming to stay with me tonight. I don’t think that being here is good for you right now.”
“Uh, are you sure that--” he began.
“Tut-tut! No arguments.” She picked him up with her magic and placed him on her back. “Besides, I have some gems that I don’t have a good use for, and I was hoping to give them to you for a snack.”
“Gems? For me?” Spike’s tongue traced out around his lips as his belly quivered at the thought.
“Indeed. Some that I imagine would be considered big and juicy to somepony like you, but are far too ostentatious for my designs.”
“That sounds...delicious!” he said.
“Then off we go!” she smiled at him.
And with that she went to the door and passed outside of the library, leaving Twilight behind without another word.
“R--Rarity?” Twilight sobbed as the door clicked shut. “Rarity? Oh no. No, what did I do?” Her head fell down into her hooves as she began to openly weep. The tears washed down her face as her mind tried to cover what she said and did, but the clarity that she relied on so often was gone.
A knock on her door brought her back to the moment.
She was at the source of the knock in moment, a glow surrounding the door as it swung open dramatically at the same moment. “Rarity! I’m so sorry! I didn’t--”
A large dark figure filled the doorway. Glitters of starlight waved in the background as glints of white fangs shone in the forefront. Twilight took a sudden step backwards.
“Are you not going to invite me in, Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked.
“Pr--Princess Luna,” she stammered.
“Indeed,” the princess replied. “I am very well aware of my identity. May I enter?”
“Y--yes, of course.” Looking around, Twilight was suddenly painfully aware of her surroundings.
With the grace that only a goddess could have, Luna stepped inside, the door swinging slowly closed behind her. Her eyes moved slowly around the room, and Twilight’s danced behind them, seeing everything that she was hoping to keep hidden.
“I--I wasn’t expecting...” Twilight’s voice trailed off.
“Obviously,” Luna answered. Her nose raised up into the air, turning slightly a pair of times. “Though I believe this isn’t something sudden.”
“No! No, I was jus’...cleaning! Yeah, I was cleaning. I make a mess when I clean.” Racing to and fro, the unicorn gathered as many bottles as she could, intending on them ending up in a large garbage can. A single misstep prevented that, as she tumbled over her own hooves, falling flat on her face, the bottles crashing to the ground.
“You are drunk, Twilight Sparkle.” Towering over the mare, Luna seemed larger than her huge form normally dictated. “That is very unbecoming of you.”
“Pl--please don’t tell Princess Celestia,” she begged, her voice a soft whimper.
“Celestia and I have few secrets from each other, but I will not betray you to your teacher,” Luna said. Her eyes flashed white, a color that was suddenly mirrored in Twilight’s eyes. The unicorn was suddenly lifted off the floor, floating in the air in front of Luna, her body beginning to glow with the same intensity as her eyes. And then she fell, landing with a solid impact. “Especially when you no longer have any alcohol poisoning you.”
The world was clear for Twilight. Her limbs and magic were her own to command once again, much to her surprise. “What did you do?”
Luna raised a single eyebrow. “I am a goddess. And a master of transformative magic. Do I truly need to explain it to you?”
“No. No, you don’t.” She lowered her eyes, staring at the ground. “Thank you, Princess. I...I didn’t mean to disappoint...”
“I understand, Twilight. You have been looking for solace since your life was put into turmoil by my niece,” Luna said.
The unicorn snapped to attention, her pupils shrinking to dots. “You...you know about that?”
“How could I not?” Luna stated, a soft smile appearing on her face. “The realm of dreams is part of my domain, and you have dreamt of nothing else since Celestia and I returned from our honeymoon.”
“I didn’t know I was dreaming it that often,” Twilight said softly, shuffling her hoof.
“It is not unusual for a pony to not remember every dream, and it is not my position to tell everypony what happens while they sleep,” Luna explained. “But I have come for a direct purpose. One which should benefit us both.”
“You didn’t come here because of...” she looked around, “...what has been happening with me?”
“In part, yes, I did. But I, too, have been deeply frustrated as of late, and have been taking it out in my own way. And just as destructively,” Luna said, lifting a bottle from the floor and placing it in a garbage bin.
“So, why did you come here? Why come to me?” Twilight cocked her head to the side, watching in curiosity.
Two reasons,” Luna began. “Firstly, you are an accomplished scholar, and it has come to my attention that my methods have been lacking a...studious quality that might benefit my goal.”
She waited a moment for Luna to continue, but eventually Twilight had to speak. “And the second reason?”
“Because Celestia asked me to,” she admitted. “She is very worried about you. Perhaps about both of us.”
“D--does she know about C--Cadance?” Twilight’s body trembled as she considered what might happen.
“I have told her nothing of your dreams, Twilight Sparkle.” As the words came out of Luna’s mouth, Twilight’s body visibly relaxed. “But it is my opinion that she is suspicious.”
Twilight bounced back to rigidly nervous in a heartbeat.
“But if she knows, or even suspects, then she might think I’ve turned my back on her, which I haven’t. I mean, I have, but I haven’t. I mean, well...” Twilight looked up at Luna her eyes glistening. “You two are married now. You have each other. Even before you were married you did. I was just a thing, I think. I thought you wanted me, but... And then Cadance was there, and I’ve always had a crush on her and...” She dropped her head down. “I’m so confused.”
“Feelings are confusing, Twilight. They follow no logic or reason,” Luna gently placed a hoof on Twilight’s withers, “but that does not mean that they are wrong. Or something to ignore and try to drown away.”
Twilight shook her head slowly. “No, I know that. I just... What was I supposed to do? It was tough enough losing Celestia--and you--but then when I realized how much I cared for Cadance...” She looked up at Luna. “She’s married to my brother, Princess. I love him, too--not in the same way, though--and I--I don’t want him hu--hurt.”
Tears streamed down her face as she choked out her words. “I--I don--don’t know wha--what to do! If I ca--can’t th--think about it, then I’m okay.”
“And so you’ve been drinking. To excess,” Luna surmised.
Twilight only nodded slowly. “And I just chased one of my best friends out of here by being a jerk.”
“Do not fear that, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said with a smile. “If she is truly one of your best friends--and I know that she is--then she will return and understand what transpired.”
“I hope so,” Twilight whispered. “I can’t afford to lose anypony else.”
“You have lost no pony. Celestia and I are still your friends, as well,” Luna spoke, and then paused before continuing. “And you have never been ‘just a thing.’”
“Are you sure?” Twilight looked up at her. “Really sure? You and Princess Celestia both seemed to be interested in me, and then you weren’t. I thought... Well, it was almost like you were fighting over me. But then you were together and I wasn’t even a part of it anymore.”
Luna took a deep breath and considered her words carefully. “My wife and I both found ourselves attracted to you, Twilight, for various reasons. But we were in love with each other. And our relationship does have a...competitive side to it,” Luna regretted saying that instantly. “But I can tell you this very plainly: it was her desire to be with you. Celestia has long found you a mare of great potential, and one of great beauty.”
“So...she wanted to have sex with me, but not love me?” Twilight asked.
“No, Twilight, she loves you very much--and that is one of the reasons that she wanted to be with you sexually--but she does not love you the same way that she and I love each other,” Luna said.
“I’m still confused,” Twilight shook her head.
“I know,” Luna said. “And as to Cadance...I cannot say. I have not spoken with my niece about such things.”
“But you’ve seen her dreams!” Twilight jerked her head back. “You have to. It’s what you do. You said so yourself.”
“This is true,” Luna admitted.
“Then what is she dreaming about? Is she dreaming about me? About us?”
“Twilight,” Luna eased, “if I will not tell Celestia about your dreams, why do you think that I will tell you about another pony’s?”
“Because it’s all I’ve got!” Twilight pleaded. She fell to her knees, staring up at the princess with deep passion.
Standing over the diminutive unicorn, Luna contemplated her next step, though she knew what it was already. “Stand, Twilight Sparkle. You have far more than you know, and I will help you to find it, if you help me to find what I seek.”
It took her a moment, but Twilight was able to work her way to her hooves. “What? What can I find?”
“Answers, I am hoping. Answers that I haven’t been able to find for myself,” she replied.
“An answer to what?” Twilight asked.
“A mystery, Twilight Sparkle. A mystery that is older than myself.”
* * * * * * *
It was already a busy day, and the knocking on the door wasn’t making it go any easier. Cadance rushed to the door, urging patience. “I’m coming! Just a moment!”
Her magic grasped the door and swung it open, a huge smile on her face ready to greet the pony on the other side. The pony in question caused her face to drop from smile to surprise.
“Hello, Mi Amore Cadenza,” Celestia said joyfully. “May I come in?”
Blinking herself back to sense, Cadance stepped back, the smile coming back to her face. “Of course! Please, do come in.”
Glancing around, Celestia moved into the house. Fine furniture and quality linens were shifted and out of place. Dust covered shelves and there was clutter gathering in the corners.
“How have you been?” Celestia asked, moving over to a table to sit.
“Fine,” Cadance answered, sitting across from her aunt. “I’m fine.”
“Have you been very busy lately? It’s been a while since I’ve seen you around the castle. I thought it might be a good idea to visit and catch up,” Celestia spoke softly and evenly.
“That sounds wonderful! And yes, I have been busy. I don’t have a lot of time today, in fact,” she replied.
“Am I a bother? Do you have no time for a visit?” Celestia asked.
“No! I mean, yes, I do. Of course I have time for you,” she explained.
“Excellent!” Celestia said with enthusiasm.
And then silence set in at the table. Celestia sat on her seat, smiling and staring across the table as Cadance sat there smiling back, nervously shifting on her cushion. The moment lingered into a while, with no words spoken between them, and Cadance’s shift became a fidget.
“So,” the younger mare spoke, “anything in particular you wanted?”
“Well,” Celestia answered without hesitation, “tea would be nice.”
“Oh! Oh, yes! I’m...let me get some. I’m so sorry.” In a flash, Cadance was up and rushing off to her kitchen, leaving Celestia behind. The sun goddess let her eyes wander once more, taking in her surroundings. A dark ring was on the table in front of her, evidence of a cup of tea without a saucer. A lovely vase, crystal with metal accents, lost its appeal from wilted flowers resting in it.
“Here we go!’ Cadance trotted back into the room, a small tray with two cups and a small pot on it floated beside her magically. “I’m sorry about not getting this right away, auntie. Like I said, I’ve just got a lot on my mind right now.”
“Oh, no worries,” Celestia said. “I’m just glad to spend some time with you.”
“Oh, me too! I’m sorry that I haven’t been by much lately,” Cadance stated as she set the tea tray down.
“Let me guess: you’ve been busy?” Celestia finished for her, causing a brief tremor in the cup that was floating over to her from Cadance. Celestia took the cup from her niece, carrying it over to her gently.
Cadance lifted the kettle and began to pour some tea into Celestia’s cup. “I guess that I’ve been a little repetitive, haven’t I?”
“A bit,” Celestia answered, taking a sip of the liquid given to her. She turned her head right after the sip.
“What’s wrong?” Cadance asked.
“How long has this tea been steeping?” Celestia casually looked down into her cup.
“Only just now. I just made it.” The lid of the kettle was pulled at once, and Cadance looked inside. Her eyes grew wide. “Oh. Oh no.”
“What is it?” Celestia asked.
“I--I forgot to clean the kettle. There was old tea inside it already. I can’t believe that I did that. I’m so sorry. Let me go and make a fresh pot.” She popped up from the table, grabbing the kettle and cups and putting them back on the tray.
“No.” Celestia’s words were clear and direct. “Sit down.”
Stopping in her tracks, Cadance pulled her head back and to the side, one eyebrow going up. “Excuse me?”
“I told you to sit down,” she repeated.
“I heard you, I’m just not sure I liked your tone,” Cadance turned to face Celestia head on.
“Then I can almost guarantee that you are not going to like what I have to say next,” Celestia continued. “Now, please sit down.”
There was more than a moment of hesitation, as Cadance stared at her aunt with no emotion. Taking a deep breath, a smile appeared on her face as she moved to sit across from Celestia once more.
A quick breath preceded her next words, “What is it that really brought you here, Aunt Celestia?”
A genuine smile shined across the table back at Cadance. “Concern. Both for those ponies I love and for Canterlot itself.”
“And how do I fit into that?” Cadance asked.
Celestia’s eyes opened slightly wider. “How? Cadance, I’m speaking about you specifically. You are not only my niece, you are dear to my heart, and what’s more, your husband is the captain of my guard.”
“I’m still not clear on what you’re talking about,” Cadance answered slowly.
A slow deep breath tempered Celestia’s answer. “I rely upon Shining Armor to help safeguard Canterlot--and to that extent Equestria as a whole--from any threat that may come to my kingdom. He must be ever-vigilant, and he may only do that if he is focused and attentive. Lately he has been neither of those things,” Celestia glanced around the room, “and clearly, neither have you.”
“Well, I think you may be exaggerating slightly--” she didn’t get a chance to finish.
“I’m not. There is something that is eating away at the two of you, and it is not a matter of me being curious, it is about me finding what is wrong and correcting it, one way or another,” Celestia said. “So, I am asking directly, what is wrong?”
“Nothing! I don’t understand what you’re talking about,” Cadance replied as she shifted in her seat.
“Cadance,” Celestia said calmly but firmly, “please. Talk to me.”
“I--” A defiant tone and body language didn’t make it past a single word.
“Cadance. Please,” Celestia repeated in softer tones.
Her mouth opened but nothing came out. Eyes locked across the table and Cadance felt moisture gathering in the corners of her own. And then she felt her cheeks becoming damp, mysteriously. Something was happening, but she wasn’t sure what.
And then she broke.
“I’m so sorry!” she sobbed. “I don’t know what happened! I don’t understand!”
“Relax,” Celestia let her words come out and soothe her niece. “Take a breath and start at the beginning.”
Sitting upright, Cadance’s chest swelled out and then slowly returned to normal as she began to speak. “I love Shining Armor. I truly do. Moreso than even I understand sometimes--and that’s saying something--but...”
Celestia waited for Cadance to continue on her own.
“I wonder if I’m supposed to be with him,” she admitted. “I wonder if I’m supposed to be with anypony.”
“What makes you think that?” Celestia asked gently.
“Is the Goddess of Love supposed to be in love? Am I supposed to only love one pony? When I fell in love with Shining Armor it was like a dream come true. I felt something that I had never experienced before and thought that my life was complete, but lately I’m beginning to wonder if that’s true. Maybe I’m supposed to share love with everypony.” The words poured out of Cadance, matching the tears that trailed down her muzzle. “I’ve been making excuses to spend time away from Shining Armor because I don’t want to hurt him.”
“I see.” Celestia nodded slowly, thinking through the possibilities. “And what brought about this idea?”
“I...met somepony,” she said.
“Does this pony have a name?” Celestia asked.
“I would rather not say,” Cadance answered.
Celestia nodded. “Recently, I have been receiving some rather unusual reports from my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle. She normally shares moments of revelation or kindness, but the ones that I have gotten since Luna and I returned from our honeymoon are much more negative. Much more somber. You wouldn’t have any idea why that might be the case, would you?”
“I...might,” Cadance whispered.
“I see,” Celestia looked around the room again, taking in all of the information that it provided. “I cannot tell you how to live your life, Cadance, but I can give you advice.
“I have lived for a very, very long time. And in that time I have had many stallions and mares come into and leave my life. But until very recently, I have never had a feeling of finding another soul that touched mine. Oddly enough, at that same time I found myself suddenly attracted to another. Why? Good question. A very good question, indeed.”
Celestia stood from the table, staring down with a smile at the younger mare. “Thank you for the tea, despite the issues with it. And for the conversation.”
“You’re leaving?” Cadance asked.
“Of course,” she replied. “I have other duties that I must perform. Unless of course you were wanting something from me?”
“I thought you were coming here to deal with my...situation? The one with Shining Armor, and the safety of Canterlot, and trying to find answers.”
Celestia stepped over to the door and paused. “And what makes you think that I haven’t done that?” She smiled. “Have a good day, Cadance.”
She walked out of the room, consigning Cadance to wonder.
* * * * * * *
“Okay, so, you’ve already been through the entire section of Equestria where reports had him going?” Twilight asked.
“Either personally or from reports from my servants, yes. I have it on good account where he was headed, but there is no record of where he went from there,” Luna replied.
Books covered every inch of Twilight’s largest table, stacked three, four, even five high in places, and her nose was down in the one in front of her. Watching as she paced back and forth, the princess kept glancing over at Twilight, each time hoping to see a dramatic revelation. The most dramatic event so far was seeing the mare scratch behind an ear.
“I still say that the library in Canterlot would be a better choice for research,” Luna offered for the fourth time since they began.
Twilight shook her head in short, quick motions. “No. I mean, yes, probably, but...no. Let’s exhaust this avenue before we consider moving on to the next step.” She closed the book in front of her and four more levitated up, her eyes searching for the best choice to proceed. Settling on a medium-sized red volume entitled “Legends of a Foregone Era: A History of Equestria’s Greatest Heroes,” Twilight’s magic began flipping through the pages in rapid succession.
“Are you going to go see your friend today?” Luna asked. “She seemed rather put off by my presence when she stopped by earlier.”
“Rarity will be fine. I’ll go see her later. You say that he was on his way to the western border of ancient Equestria, right?” Twilight asked.
“Yes,” Luna paused, her mind wandering back. “The town was called Baulking. It is gone now--destroyed when a dragon came through and the residents were too stubborn to leave--hence the reason that Celestia and I are so cautious when dealing with them today. Endymion was from there, and he was called back to the town when ponies started to disappear. He went back to find what was taking them and put a stop to it. He did as he promised, because after his return no other pony disappeared--save for him.”
“Mmm-hmm.” Twilight flipped through the pages, scanning them quickly.
“The stories I have heard of him honor him as a brave warrior and stalwart friend. It was his courage that first caught the attention of Selene. A group of wild dogs were rampaging through the land, savagely terrorizing ponies everywhere. Uncouth barbarians with no sense of culture or honor, they came and took what they wanted and left nothing but destruction and pain in their wake. Endymion was there when they came to town. He was young, but wise far beyond his years,” Luna’s voice carried off into the past. “A single pony facing down as many as a dozen wild dogs--the number varies greatly in the records--and he knew the only way to stop them was to turn them against each other. He stood there and worked their egos, refusing to be driven away or goaded into a fight of his own, and found the cracks. When it was said and done he had to fight two of them himself, and came away victorious.”
“Mmm-hmm,” Twilight mumbled from her book.
Luna looked over at Twilight with a proud expression. “Selene watched him through the night, and came to help heal him when it was done. It was sealed that night. She knew that she would be with him, and he was in the arms of a goddess. What more could he ask?”
“Mmm-hmm.” Twilight flipped back a few pages and then immediately back to where she was before.
Luna stared down with a heavy expression. “And then the clown ponies paraded through the sky, raining down massive balls of fire that exploded into great beasts of orange candy that fed the population for decades afterwards.”
“Mmm-hmm,” Twilight muttered quickly.
“I suspected as much,” Luna said as she resumed pacing. “Still, I do not understand where he went. Even if he had died saving the town, or been taken prisoner by others, there would have been evidence. Some sign of his passing in one way or another. This was like he simply fell off the face of Equestria.”
“Mmm-hmm,” Twilight replied. And then her head jerked up dramatically, just in time for Luna to turn her head to notice. “Wait. What did you just say?”
“I was talking about Endymion and his courage. How it caught the attention of Selene, and--” Luna was cut off suddenly.
“Who’s Selene? I’ve seen that name before. Nevermind! At the end. You said that he ‘fell off the face of Equestria,’” Twilight stated.
“Ah, yes, I believe. Why?” Luna asked.
The table rattled as Twilight jumped up, her flank bumping it soundly, as she raced over to scan her shelves once more. “Where is it? Where is it?” Books flew through the air, falling to the side, scattered around the room in an instant as she looked at title after title. Finally, one book hovered in the air in front of her.
“Ah-ha!” The book was already flipping open as she reached her table, setting it down in front of Luna. “This is a book on the legends of magical pools in Equestria. There are stories about every type of magical pool you could imagine, includinggggg...” she flipped through quickly, stopping on a page about two-thirds of the way through the book. Her hoof came down on the page with a thud. “This.”
Moving her head to try to see past the hoof on the page, Luna questioned her, “And what is ‘this,’ exactly?”
“Hmm?” She looked down and saw her hoof covering the text. “Oh! Sorry.” She pulled it back to reveal an illustration of a swirling pool of liquid, a pony staring at the image of a city beyond the water. “This.”
“What is that?” Luna asked. “I’ve not seen this before.”
“Well, that’s because this is a book called ‘A Fillies Guide to Wondrous Worlds.’ It’s, well, a foal’s book. I read it when I was young,” Twilight explained, “but it grabbed my imagination.”
Luna nodded slowly. “And the point of this is what exactly?”
“What if it’s true?” Twilight asked. “I mean, I found out not that long ago that the cloning pool they talk about in here is real. It exists. What if this one does, too?”
“That’s a very far-fetched concept, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna stated. “What makes you think that this is even possible?”
“Look.” She pointed at the picture once again. A directional compass was in the corner of the book, the western arm illuminated. In the background of the drawing a sun was setting. “It’s in the west. That’s where he was, right?”
Luna stared, her eyes narrow. She shook her head once. “It is a straw that you are grasping. There is no proof that he was there, or even that this place exists.”
“But it’s more than we had,” Twilight pleaded. “You were looking for something, Princess. This is something. At least something that we should investigate.”
Luna’s eyes stared at the page in the book, and then made their way over to the unicorn who stared back at her. Something in those eyes said more than the doubt in her heart.
“Very well,” she said. “What do we do next?”
* * * * * * *
“Hello? Hello, darling? Is this thing even on?” Rarity asked, shifting her head back and forth as she stared into the mirror. “Confound this contraption! I should take it back to the merchant and give him a good piece of my mind! Place and play, indeed!”
“Uh, Rarity, what are you doing?” It was a legitimate question. When Spike walked into the room he simply saw the mare standing in front of a mirror, dressed up in one of her sexiest outfits, talking to herself. He didn’t really want to say anything, preferring the idea of just staring at her, but his mouth reacted before his brain told it to shut up.
“Oh, Spike! Thank heavens you are here. I just purchased this magic mirror to record a message for my Trixie, and I cannot for the life of me figure out how to make it work! Would you be a dear and help me get it functioning?” For added effect, Rarity batted her eyelashes a few times.
Spike rolled his eyes in response. “Sure, get ME to help you talk to your marefriend.”
“If you would, please?” She batted them again. “I just don’t know what I would do if you weren’t here.”
As much as he wanted to be upset, Spike just let out a sigh and moved over towards the mirror. “Okay, I’ll see what I can do. I’ve seen Twilight messing with these things a couple of times over at her place. If I remember right, she said that you needed to take the lock off of the thing before you used your magic to activate it. Shame that they only work for unicorns.”
“Well, it is magic, darling,” Rarity explained. “I would love to have a summer home in Cloudsdale, but that isn’t going to happen, either.”
“Yeah, I guess,” Spike grumbled. “Here it is!” A small purple claw reached behind the mirror and pulled off a silver strip of metal, bringing it out to show to Rarity.
“That?” she asked. “I thought it was their attempt at a stylish flare for the back of the device.”
“Nope. It should work now,” Spike answered.
“Excellent! You are such a dear!” Rarity bent down and kissed the baby dragon on his nose. Then she stood there smiling down at him, waiting.
“Uh, were you wanting to be alone for this?” Spike asked as he looked up at the awkwardly smiling mare.
“If it’s no bother,” Rarity said politely.
“Sure,” he grumbled, walking out of the room, “get Spike to help with the mirror and then rush him out of the room when the conversation is about to get good...”
Rarity waited for him to fully exit the room, and then looked at herself in the mirror, checking to make sure that every hair and speck of couture was in place. A quick clear of her throat and she was ready to try again. Her horn sparked to life, and the mirror turned from a shiny reflective surface to a glowing white sheet of magic.
“Darling? I hope you can hear me,” she began. “I don’t know for certain if this thing is working, but I wanted to give it a try. After all, it has been weeks since we have actually seen each other face-to-face. Well, let me get you caught up on my life and all the goings on around here.
“It seems that Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna are involved in some sort of mystery, or at least trying to solve one. The two of them left Ponyville five days ago, heading west, I believe, in search of some ancient legend or something like that. It sounded absolutely dreadful, but I hope that it pulls Twilight completely out of her funk.
“Since her return from her trip to Canterlot she’s been moping around--and worse. I will spare you the sordid details,” Rarity glanced around the room to make sure she was alone, “but suffice it to say that the local brandy merchant will be buying several new dresses from me courtesy of an influx of money.”
She frowned at her own words. “Oh, dear. I feel absolutely horrible having said that. Twilight is a dear, dear friend, and I truly hope that she can get past this infatuation that she has put upon herself. No pony should feel so alone and helpless. It doesn’t help that she is in competition with her own brother, whom she so dearly loves and would do nothing in the world to hurt. And you did NOT hear any of this from me. I am hardly a gossip.”
Straightening herself up, she put on a new smile and continued. “Of course, I have the most confidence that she will find this trip with Princess Luna to be very fulfilling. I know that you have spent a great deal of time with the princess yourself, and can appreciate what she is capable of doing for another mare.
“And speaking of what one mare is able to do for another...” Rarity began prancing around the room, turning carefully to show off her body as she paraded around in her new outfit. “Do you like this, darling? I made it with you in mind. It not only hugs to the contours of my body, but it has these delightful straps that I worked into it that can be pulled together just right so that I am quite immobile.”
Letting the straps fall down, she wiggled them about, revealing their length. “And I do so wish you were here to take full advantage of them, but I know that your schedule keeps you very busy. And I am so proud of you and your success. It is so well deserved. And, of course, it is just an extra feather in my cap to know that I am the marefriend of such a captivating young star. In fact, I think you deserve a reward. A special show of my own for you, darling.”
A strap slipped from Rarity’s shoulder, soon followed by the other, as she began to perform an erotic strip-tease for the mirror, and ultimately her marefriend, The Great and Powerful Trixie.
And from a tiny alcove at the top of the room, a small green and purple dragon watched with a big smile on his face.
“Now THAT’S what I’m talking about!” he whispered.
* * * * * * *
The air was thin, making the climb that much harder for Twilight Sparkle, but she was determined to succeed. And anypony that has ever tried to get in the way of Twilight when she set her mind to something found themselves on the wrong side of an unstoppable force.
Not that knowing that was going to stop Luna. “This seems to be a folly, Twilight Sparkle. We have climbed a mountain to follow a vague rumor.”
“It’s not vague,” she answered, keeping her eyes forward. “The old mare that we talked to said that she had heard of the magic mirror pool and said that it was on Furlong Mountain. This is Furlong Mountain, so the pool has to be here.”
“If the pool exists,” Luna responded.
The goddess glanced down, looking at the long path they had climbed. Furlong Mountain was no small hill, nor was it a lush, lovely location. It was a tall, hard climb, up rock and stone with no clear path. For Luna this was no trouble--the advantage of having wings--but she kept to the path with Twilight, ready to come to the unicorn’s aid should she slip or fall. So far, that hadn’t happened.
“It exists,” Twilight said. “I can feel it. I know it. We just have to find it. We have to have faith.”
“Faith in fantasy tales? That doesn’t seem reasonable,” Luna said.
“No, faith in the ponies of Equestria. That they don’t lie. It’s one thing to tell a story, but it’s very much another to lie to a pony’s face when they are looking for the truth. That old mare wasn’t lying,” she replied.
A smile crept onto Luna’s face, unbidden. “I must admit, it is hard not to feel motivated around you at times.”
Twilight turned around and smiled back at the alicorn. “Well, it’s kind of the same for me. Being around you or Princess Celestia is...well, special.” Her voice lowered as she turned back forward. “Some of my best memories are being with you and the Princess.”
“And we both have fond memories of those times as well,” Luna answered. Twilight froze. “Yes, I heard you. And yes, I know what you are referring to.”
“Y--you think about that time?” she asked softly, standing still.
“I do. As does Celestia. We do not discuss it, but we do think about it.” Twilight heard Luna’s hoof steps come up beside her. “I’m sorry if that time hurts you.”
“W--why did you not come after me?” she asked.
“Because I love Celestia. And because she loves me. It truly is that simple,” Luna answered.
“I thought you loved me,” she whispered. “I thought Cadance did, too.”
“I cannot speak for my niece, but I do have one thing that does keep coming back to me from that time,” Luna turned to look down at Twilight. “Was it myself or Celestia that you found more attractive?”
Twilight snickered. She slowly looked up at the teal eyes staring at her, a smile on both faces. “You are still fixating on that?”
“I am not without my ego,” Luna answered with a laughing tone.
“And I’m still not going to tell you,” Twilight answered lightly.
“Because you are afraid that it will go to my head or because you are afraid of my reaction?” Luna asked.
Twilight turned to her, laughing. “If I answer that, it’s the same as answering the question directly!”
“True,” Luna said, “but I was hoping to sneak it past you.”
Twilight shook her head. “We need to keep going. It can’t be--” She stopped in mid-sentence. “Do you smell that?”
“Smell what?” Luna asked.
“Water,” Twilight answered, her eyes lighting up. “I smell water!”
Raising her nose high, Luna took a deep breath, testing the air. “Yes. Yes, I smell it, too.”
“The mirror pool!” Twilight exclaimed. “It’s got to be nearby!” She spun around, trying to spot the mysterious water. “Fly up!” she instructed Luna. “Fly up and see if you can spot it.”
Huge wings spread wide and carried the alicorn aloft, moving her above and away from the mountainside.
“Can you see anything?” Twilight asked.
“No. There is no sign of water of any sort,” she answered in a loud voice.
“Well, can you still smell any water?” Twilight continued moving up the mountainside, trying to get a better angle to watch Luna.
The alicorn tested the air again, sliding from side to side as she did. “No. No, I cannot.”
“That must mean that the pool is somewhere around heeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrreee...” Luna’s eyes shot to the point where Twilight’s scream originated, seeing no sign of the unicorn.
“TWILIGHT!” In a flash, Luna swooped down, finding a large hole in the ground through which the mare had fallen. Without pause she moved inside, having to fold her wings down to fit through the narrow opening, but that was short lived as the space opened into a large cavern quickly. The darkness of the cavern held no mysteries for the goddess of the night, and she glanced around looking for her missing companion. “Twilight?”
“Over here,” the voice came from deeper into the cavern. Luna landed and moved towards it carefully, seeing a purple, shimmering glow emanating from her destination.
As she rounded the corner, Luna felt her breath catch. Twilight stood there, her horn illuminating the space with its magical glow. The light caught and refracted in a giant pool of water, at least thirty feet across, that shimmered and shined in the cavern.
The pool stood against the wall of the chamber--vertically.
“Look at it!” Twilight gasped. “This is it! It has to be!”
“It is certainly something,” Luna stepped up beside Twilight. “Are you well? Did the fall hurt you?”
“No, no. I’m fine,” Twilight’s eyes pulsed as she stared forward. “Isn’t this amazing? It’s beautiful.”
Standing there, Luna found herself dumbstruck. “You were right.”
Twilight turned to look at the alicorn, her face pulled back in a huge smile. “Maybe. We found a pool, but we don’t know if it’s the right pool.”
“And how do you propose we find out if it is the right one?” Luna asked.
“Easy. I go through,” Twilight answered.
“What?!” Luna spun around to stare at the mare. “No! Absolutely not! I forbid it!”
“It’s the only way to know, Princess. And besides, you’ll be here if something goes wrong. You are probably the second most powerful being in all of Equestria, so there is not going to be a better opportunity,” Twilight explained.
The dancing purple light caused Luna’s black coat to seem more rich and lush, even as she stepped back and forth across the front of the pool. “I don’t like it.”
“But you didn’t say no that time,” Twilight said hopefully.
“No, I did not,” Luna said reluctantly, “but that doesn’t mean I have said yes, either.”
“Princess, you’ve got to let me go!” Twilight pleaded. “Think of what we could learn. This might be the most amazing opportunity either of us has ever had. Please?”
Stopping at the edge of the pool, Luna stared into the water, looking to find an answer, but seeing only shifting reflections.
“I do not want you gone long,” Luna said. “This is not a trip, it is a test. Understood?”
“I promise,” Twilight said, her voice rising in excitement. “I’ll just go through, take a quick look around, and then come right back out.”
“Do not do anything foolish, Twilight Sparkle. Celestia would have my hide if I harmed her prized pupil,” she said.
“I won’t! This is going to be a simple trip,” Twilight stated.
A stoic expression confronted Twilight as Luna turned to look directly at her. “Are you sure about this? Absolutely sure?”
“I’ve never been more sure of anything!” Confidence echoed in her words. “Please? I want to do this. Please let me go.”
“Very well, then,” Luna took a deep breath and exhaled. “Proceed.”
“Oh, thank you, Princess!” Twilight bounced slightly as she replied. “I promise to be extra safe!”
Luna’s expression softened. “Make sure you do, Twilight. I do not want you hurt.”
“Don’t worry, Princess. I’m about the safest pony I know!” Twilight quickly began to sort through her bags, taking out items and leaving them on the floor of the cavern.
“What are you doing?” Luna asked.
“Making space. I want to take what I would need--paper, pen, things like that to take notes--but I don’t want to have too much on me, just in case size and weight matter,” she said.
“You are starting to worry me again,” Luna said.
“Well, stop, because I’m done and ready to go!” Twilight looked over at Luna with a huge smile on her face. “Wish me luck!”
And with that, Twilight Sparkle stepped into the magical pool and disappeared.
“Good luck, Twilight,” Luna answered, her voice somber in the darkness.
...to be continued.
